Conservapedia - User contributions [en]

Abortion and evolution

2010-04-19T05:29:45Z

SamuelC: starting yet another page, needs a lot of work

'''Abortion and evolution''' are, unlike what many [[liberal]]s would lead people to believe, very strongly connected. [[Abortion]] is commonly used to kill those babies who happen to suffer from [[Down Syndrome]] <ref>http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/10521836</ref> and other physical and mental issues, to remove said physical and mental issues from the human race, in a form of [[eugenics]]. Essentially, "evolution" is being forced to go a specific way by [[abortion doctors]] and people who have abortions.

This is quite similar to the views of Adolf Hitler, who also wanted to force the human race to "evolve" in a specific way and also supported abortion<ref>http://www.lifesitenews.com/ldn/2007/sep/07090708.html</ref>.

==References==
<references/>

==See Also==
*[[Abortion and eugenics]]
*[[Abortion and Adolf Hitler]]

[[category:abortion]]

Abortion and Adolf Hitler

2010-04-19T04:23:43Z

SamuelC:

[[Image:Hitlerspeech.jpg‎|thumb|300px|right|Abortionist views are very similar to those of [[Adolf Hitler]]]]‎'''Abortion''' shares many similarities to the ideas of '''Adolf Hitler'''. [[Hitler]] believed in the forced "[[evolution]]" of humanity through the death of all those who were not Aryan, most notably including Jews. He viewed non-Aryans as inferior. A common reason for [[abortion]] is to kill those who suffer from physical and mental issues, a form of [[eugenics]]. This is akin to Hitler's murdering those he considered inferior.

In 1942 Adolf Hitler declared:
{{cquote|In view of the large families of the Slav native population, it could only suit us if girls and women there had as many abortions as possible. We are not interested in seeing the non-[[German]] population multiply…We must use every means to instill in the population the idea that it is harmful to have several children, the expenses that they cause and the dangerous effect on woman's health… It will be necessary to open special institutions for abortions and doctors must be able to help out there in case there is any question of this being a breach of their professional ethics. <ref>http://www.lifesitenews.com/ldn/2007/sep/07090708.html</ref>}}

==References==
<references/>

==See Also==
*[[Abortion and eugenics]]
*[[Abortion holocaust]]

[[Category:Abortion]]
[[Category:Evolutionists]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-19T03:22:31Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 9 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
| For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| But this I say, He who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
| Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
| Thanks be to God for his gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Talk:Epistle to the Hebrews (Translated)

2010-04-19T02:49:35Z

SamuelC: /* 13:1 */

Five chapters already done here; that's a great start!--[[User:Aschlafly|Andy Schlafly]] 23:49, 3 March 2010 (EST)

== 13:1 ==

I'm sure Penn was inspired by this verse, but by the original's φιλαδελφία, not the English "brotherly love." "Let brotherly love continue" is a word-for-word translation, but doesn't seem like anything a modern English speaker would say. Paul isn't just praying for some vague abstraction to continue to exist; he is exhorting the Hebrews to love in a particular way. It seems to me better to translate this with active, dynamic language. [[User:DanielPulido|DanielPulido]] 21:27, 18 April 2010 (EDT)

: I'm not sure William Penn read Greek. Most likely he read the [[KJV]], liked the phrase, and then went back to the Greek. But I welcome any historical analysis about this.

: As an aside, what makes you think Paul wrote this Epistle? It's nothing like Paul's style as far as I can tell, and I've worked on Paul's Epistles as well as this one.--[[User:Aschlafly|Andy Schlafly]] 22:11, 18 April 2010 (EDT)

::My mistake; I've done most of my translating on First Corinthians, and just a tiny bit in Hebrews. I have Paul on the brain as if everything in Greek is all Paul to me! You're quite right; they're stylistically very different, and that was silly of me.

As for Penn, he was classically educated, so he surely wouldn't have needed to rely on the KJV, would he? [[User:DanielPulido|DanielPulido]] 22:48, 18 April 2010 (EDT)
:He wouldn't have needed to rely on it, but that doesn't mean he didn't choose to rely on it. [[User:SamuelC|SamuelC]] 22:49, 18 April 2010 (EDT)

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-19T02:47:20Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 9 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| But this I say, He who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
| Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
| Thanks be to God for his gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-19T02:38:24Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 8 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-19T01:07:54Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 8 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
|
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
|
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
|
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Abortion

2010-04-18T23:41:06Z

SamuelC: /* Also See */

[[Image:Baby.jpg|right|thumb|250px|A human fetus in the womb]]
'''Abortion''' is the induced termination of a [[pregnancy]].<ref>American Heritage Dictionary definition, [http://www.bartleby.com/61/7/A0020700.html abortion]</ref> Abortion is a billion-dollar industry<ref>http://archives.cnn.com/2000/HEALTH/03/09/fetal.tissue/index.html</ref><ref>http://www.healthy.net/scr/news.asp?Id=8247</ref><ref>For example, Dr. George Tiller "estimated that he performed 250 to 300 late-term abortions in 2003, each costing an average of $6,000."[http://apnews.myway.com/article/20090327/D976JVSG4.html]</ref> in the United States and Western Europe except for [[Ireland]], [[Malta]] and [[Poland]], where it is generally illegal.<ref>On April 10, 2007, Portugal legalized abortion up until the 10th week of pregnancy, with some conditions placed on the obtaining of consent for the abortion. Abortion remains illegal in Ireland, Malta and Poland. See http://www.cwnews.com/news/viewstory.cfm?recnum=50451</ref> God warns in His word that a nation that sheds innocent blood will not prosper. (Deuteronomy 19:11-13)

'''About 80% of women who see an ultrasound of their unborn child decide not to abort'''.<ref>http://www.redorbit.com/news/health/145703/abortion_foes_use_ultrasound__focus_on_the_family_budgets/</ref> Millions of women who had an abortion later suffer psychologically or physically from it, and support groups exist to help.<ref>http://www.post-gazette.com/regionstate/20020120abortion0120p3.asp</ref> Many victims of abortion find healing by speaking out against, and discouraging, similar harm to other mothers and their children. "I've noticed that everyone who is for abortion has already been born,"<ref>The quote is by [[Ronald Reagan]]</ref> highlights the deceit of abortion.

==Health risks from abortion==

Abortion always ends the life of the unborn child, typically by stopping his or her beating heart. Abortion increases the risk of breast cancer, future premature birth, and other long-term health problems for the mother, as detailed below. In very rare cases women still die from abortion; see "Documented Incidents of 365 Women Who Have Been Killed by "Safe" and Legal Abortion." <ref>[http://abortionviolence.com/DEATHS.HTM 365 women who have been killed by 'Legal' abortion] Abortionviolence.com</ref>

[[Image:Abortion Hurts Women.jpg|thumb|right|Walk for Life rally]]
=== Abortion and Breast Cancer ===
The vast majority of scientific studies have shown that abortion causes an increase in breast cancer, including 16 out of 17 statistically significant studies.<ref>http://www.jpands.org/vol8no2/malec.pdf</ref> Studies showing that abortion increases breast cancer predate the political controversy.<ref>http://www.bcpinstitute.org/brochure.htm</ref> It is undisputed that childbirth protects against breast cancer, and thus early termination of pregnancy must increase the risk of cancer for the mother compared to carrying that same pregnancy to birth. Yet the abortion industry conceals this increased risk, just as the tobacco industry concealed its cancer risk for decades.<ref>http://www.mindfully.org/Industry/Tobacco-ChronologyJul98.htm</ref>

A new study on breast cancer in Turkey published in April 2009 in the peer-reviewed World Journal of Surgical Oncology found, through a surveying process, that induced abortion was a statistically significant cause of breast cancer risk. The study concludes, “Our findings suggest that age and induced abortion were found to be significantly associated with increased breast cancer risk….”<ref>http://wjso.com/content/7/1/37</ref>

Specifically, the study found that Turkish women who received one or more induced abortions had a 66% higher risk of breast cancer than women who never had an abortion.<ref>http://www.lifesitenews.com/ldn/2009/jul/09072903.html</ref> <ref>http://www.abortionbreastcancer.com/press_releases/090728/index.htm</ref>

Dr. Janet Daling, who considers herself supportive of a right to perform abortions, brought the abortion-breast cancer link into the mainstream with her federally funded research on the topic. Her report, released in 1994, found a 50% increase in breast cancer risk due to induced abortion.<ref>Janet R. Daling et al., "Risk of Breast Cancer Among Young Women: Relationship to Induced Abortion," 86 Journal of the National Cancer Institute; (1994);1584</ref><ref>http://www.abortionbreastcancer.com/032801.htm</ref> She said, "I have three sisters with breast cancer and I resent people messing with the scientific data to further their own agenda, be they pro-choice or pro-life. I would have loved to have found no association between breast cancer and abortion, but our research is rock solid and our data is accurate."<ref>L.A. Daily News, Sept. 1997.</ref> Similarly, an early study published in Japan in 1957 showed that women who have abortions have a much higher risk of breast cancer than those who decide to keep their baby.<ref>Segi M, et al. An epidemiological study on cancer in Japan. GANN. 1957; 48:1-63.</ref>

In a peer-reviewed medical journal, Karen Malec observed that:<ref>http://www.jpands.org/vol8no2/malec.pdf</ref>

:Thirty-eight epidemiological studies exploring an independent link [between abortion and] breast cancer have been published. Twenty-nine report risk elevations. Thirteen out of 15 American studies found risk elevations. Seventeen studies are statistically significant, 16 of which report increased risk.

Dr. Angela Lanfranchi, M.D., F.A.C.S., a specialist in breast cancer an a clinical assistant professor of surgery at the Robert Wood Johnson Medical School, has explained the physiology and epidemiology of the abortion-breast cancer link. She made the following observation:<ref>Angela Lanfranchi, M.D., F.A.C.S, "The breast physiology and the epidemiology of the abortion breast cancer link," 12 Imago Hominis, No. 3, 228 (2005) (emphasis added).</ref>

:This past August in Minneapolis, Patrick Carroll, director of the Pension and Population Research Institute of London, presented a paper to the largest gathering of statisticians in North America. '''He showed that abortion was the best predictor of breast cancer in Britain.''' Breast cancer is the only cancer in Britain which has its highest incidence and mortality rate among the upper rather than lower social classes. Abortion before a full term pregnancy and late pregnancy were the best explanations for this incidence. He also found that there had been a 70% increase risk of breast cancer between 1971 and 2002 and that for women between 50 and 54 years of age incidence was highly correlated with abortion.

Demographic evidence of abortion causing breast cancer includes the following. Breast cancer rates are far lower in Western countries that prohibited abortion than in those that promoted it. Ireland, which virtually bans abortion, reportedly has a lifetime rate of breast cancer of only 1 in 13, nearly half the rate of 1 in 7.5 in the United States.<ref>"Probability of breast cancer in American Women," National Cancer Institute (Apr. 15, 2005); K. O'Flaherty, R. Oakley, "Self-checks 'useless' in breast cancer fight," Sunday Tribune (Ireland), at 8 (Oct. 6, 2002).</ref> The rate of breast cancer increases steadily as one travels from Ireland, where abortion is illegal, to Northern Ireland, where abortion is legal but rare, to England, where abortion is common. <ref> R. O'Reilly, "New weapon in war against breast cancer," The Press Association Limited (Dec. 17, 1998); "Portugal-abortion referendum," Associated Press Worldstream (June 27, 1998).</ref>

In Romania, abortion was illegal under two decades of rule by the dictator Nicolae Ceausescu, and the country enjoyed one of the lowest breast cancer rates in the entire world during that time, far lower than comparable Western countries. Romania's breast cancer rate was an astounding one-sixth the rate of the United States.<ref>A. Khan, "The role of fat in breast cancer," The Independent (May 18, 1998).</ref> But after the execution of Ceausescu on Christmas Day, 1989, Romania has taken the opposite approach, embracing abortion to the point that Romania now has one of the highest abortion rates in the world.<ref>N. Abdullaev, "Russians are quickest to marry and divorce," Moscow Times (Dec 8, 2004).</ref> One Romanian observer decried, "The liberalization of abortions in Romania in 1990, the significant increase of the number of abortions at relatively short intervals, determined a rise in the incidence of breast and uterine cervix cancer in my country."<ref>Information packet, Women’s Environment and Development Organization (WEDO) World Conference on Breast Cancer (July 1997).</ref>

Studies on rats, which are an accepted method for identifying causes of cancer in humans, further confirm that abortion does indeed increase the risk of breast cancer. As Dr. [[Joel Brind]] observed, "Researchers also widely admit to the biological plausibility of abortion as an independent cause of breast cancer, through the estrogen-mediated stimulation of breast growth in the absence of differentiation. This was demonstrated experimentally in rats in the landmark experiments of Russo and Russo."<ref>[[Joel Brind]], "Induced Abortion as an Independent Risk Factor for Breast Cancer: A Critical Review of Recent Studies Based on Prospective Data," J. of Am. Physicians & Surgeons 105 (Winter 2005) [http://www.jpands.org/vol10no4/brind.pdf] (citing Russo J, Russo IH. Susceptibility of the mammary gland to
carcinogenesis. 1980;100:497-512).</ref> Additional scientific information on the abortion-breast cancer link is available [http://www.bcpinstitute.org here].

An expert (Dr. Lynn Rosenberg) hired to defend abortion felt compelled to admit, under cross-examination, that a woman increases her risk for breast cancer by having an abortion compared to carrying her pregnancy to childbirth:<ref>http://www.abortionbreastcancer.com/rosenbergs_testimony.htm</ref>

:Question by the attorney: 'So in other words, a woman who finds herself pregnant at age 15 will have a higher breast cancer risk if she chooses to abort that pregnancy, than if she carries the pregnancy to term, [is that] correct?'

:Dr. Lynn Rosenberg: 'Probably, yes.'

:Question: 'Looking at that another way, let's compare two women. Let's say both got pregnant at age 15-- one terminates the pregnancy, but the other carries the pregnancy to term. And both women go on to get married and have two kids, say, at age 30 and age 35. Is the risk of breast cancer higher for the woman who had an abortion at age 15 or the woman who had a baby at age 15, all other things being equal?'

:Dr. Lynn Rosenberg: 'It's probably higher for the one who had an abortion at age 15.'

Despite the overwhelming evidence -- and inescapable logic -- for abortion increasing breast cancer, promoters of abortion cite flawed articles in an attempt to deny the link.<ref>The flaws in these articles are exposed in [[Harvard abortion study]] and [http://www.jpands.org/vol10no1/aschlafly.pdf].</ref>

As Dr. Lanfranchi has explained:<ref>http://www.jpands.org/vol13no1/lanfranchi.pdf</ref>

:Well-documented breast physiology accounts for the fact that oral contraceptives and abortion are risk factors for breast cancer. There is an effort to suppress this information by federal agencies and those in academic medicine. Without this information, women cannot make a fully informed choice about their method of fertility control or about whether to maintain an unplanned pregnancy. Medical ethics demands that they be informed.

Pro-choice should include ''informed'' choice.<ref>The Archdiocese of St. Louis, for example, remarked about abortions and increased risk for breast cancer: "To dismiss that link is irresponsible." [http://www.chron.com/disp/story.mpl/ap/tx/5620863.html]</ref> Yet efforts continue to suppress awareness that abortion increases breast cancer. Pro-life scientists were almost entirely barred from the National Cancer Institute's "study" of the link, and its resulting statements were fatally flawed as explained in [[National Cancer Institute on Abortion]].

[[File:Smelliesdoublecrochet.jpg|right|thumb|250px| The Smellie's double crochet abortion tool was used to grab and rip the baby out.]]

=== Premature Birth and Abortion ===

"At least 49 studies have demonstrated a statistically significant increase in premature births (PB) or low birth weight (LBW) risk in women with prior induced abortions (IAs)."<ref>Brent Rooney and Byron C. Calhoun, "Induced Abortion and Risk of Later Premature Births," 8 J. Am. Physicians & Surgeons 46 (Summer 2003). [http://www.jpands.org/vol8no2/rooney.pdf]</ref> Premature birth tragically causes brain damage, and an array of other severe, lifelong injuries ranging from Cerebral Palsy to blindness, or even death, and few mothers would knowingly increase the risk of that happening. "There are at least seventeen (17) studies that have found that previous induced abortions increase preterm birth risk” and thereby increase debilitating Cerebral Palsy in children."<ref>Brent Rooney, Letter, 96 European Journal of Obstetrics & Gynecology and Reproductive Biology, 239 (2001) (citations omitted).</ref>

In 2008, the generally pro-abortion British medical journal, ''The Lancet'', admitted that a procedure often used in abortion increase the risk of premature birth:<ref>Dr, Jay D. Iams, Dr. Robert Romero, Jennifer F. Culhane (PhD), Dr. Robert L. Goldenberg. Primary, secondary, and tertiary interventions to reduce the morbidity and mortality of preterm birth. Lancet 2008;371:164-175. While the text of this article conceals the connection with abortion, it cites as support for its claims two studies showing how abortion increases risk of premature birth: the 2004 'Ancel' study of ten (10) European countries and the 2005 'Moreau' study that used French subjects. Ancel P-Y, Lelong N, Papiernik E, Saurel-Cubizoilles M-J, Kaminski M. History of induced abortion as a risk factor for preterm birth in European countries: results of the EUROPOP survey. Human Reproduction. 2004;112:734-740. Moreau C, Kaminski M, Ancel PY et al. Previous I induced abortions and the risk of very preterm delivery; Results of the EPIPAGE study. British J Obstetrics Gynaecology 2005; 112:430-437.</ref>

:"For example, greater public and professional awareness of evidence that repeated uterine instrumentation--eg, uterine curettage or endometrial biopsy--is associated with increased risk of subsequent preterm birth might over time influence decision-making about the procedure."

Researchers Rooney and Calhoun observed:<ref>''Id.''</ref>

:Large studies have reported a doubling of [early premature birth] EPB risk from two prior IAs. Women who had four or more IAs experienced, on average, nine times the risk of [extremely early premature births] XPB, an increase of 800 percent. These results suggest that women contemplating IA should be informed of this potential risk to subsequent pregnancies, and that physicians should be aware of the potential liability and possible need for intensified prenatal care.

Demographic evidence of how abortion increases premature birth includes the following:

:The Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC): "[T]he abortion rate for black women has been approximately '''three times''' as high as that for white women (range: 2.6--3.1) since 1991"<ref>http://www.cdc.gov/mmwr/preview/mmwrhtml/ss5407a1.htm (emphasis added)</ref>

:''Science Daily'''s report on a study by the Washington University School of Medicine: "African-American women are '''three times''' more likely to deliver babies three to 17 weeks prematurely than Caucasian women"<ref>http://www.sciencedaily.com/releases/2007/02/070209074144.htm (emphasis added)</ref>

The rate of premature birth is elevated by the same amount as the abortion rate, as expected if abortion increases the risk of premature birth.

=== Other Health Risks from Abortion ===

The [[U.S. Supreme Court]] ruled in 2007 that:<ref>''Gonzales v. Carhart'', 127 S. Ct. 1610, 1634 (2007).</ref>

:While we find no reliable data to measure the phenomenon, it seems unexceptionable to conclude some women come to regret their choice to abort the infant life they once created and sustained. See Brief for Sandra Cano ''et al.'' as Amici Curiae in No. 05-380, pp 22-24. Severe depression and loss of esteem can follow. See ''ibid.''

A study published in the Southern Medical Journal observed that there are higher death rates association with women who have abortion, and that these higher death rates persist over time and across socioeconomic boundaries.<ref>D.C. Reardon, P.G. Ney, F.J. Scheuren, J.R. Cougle, P.K. Coleman, T. Strahan, "Deaths associated with pregnancy outcome: a record linkage study of low income women," 95 Southern Medical Journal 8, at 834-41 (August 2002).</ref>

In [[England]], the "Royal College of Psychiatrists says women should not be allowed to have an abortion until they are counselled on the possible risk to their mental health." The medical royal college warned that women who have abortions may be at risk of mental health problems.<ref>http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/life_and_style/health/article3559486.ece</ref> A New Zealand study found that abortion in young women may be associated with increased risks of mental health problems.<ref>http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/entrez/query.fcgi?cmd=Retrieve&db=pubmed&dopt=Abstract&list_uids=16405636</ref> The researcher in this study, who was not pro-life, was shaken by the study and had to go to four journals before he could find one who would publish it. <ref>http://www.thinkingchristian.net/C1148465919/E20060224082323/index.html</ref>

The study concludes with the following statement:
{{cquote|These findings are inconsistent with the current consensus on the psychological effects of abortion. In particular, in its 2005 statement on abortion, the [[American Psychological Association]] concluded that “well-designed studies of psychological responses following abortion have consistently shown that risk of psychological harm is low...the percentage of women who experience clinically relevant distress is small and appears to be no greater than in general samples of women of reproductive age” (American Psychological Association, 2005). This relatively strong conclusion about the absence of harm from abortion was based on a relatively small number of studies which had one or more of the following limitations: a) absence of comprehensive assessment of mental disorders; b) lack of comparison groups; and c) limited statistical controls. Furthermore, the statement appears to disregard the findings of a number of studies that had claimed to show negative effects for abortion (Cougle et al., 2003; Gissler et al., 1996; Reardon & Cougle, 2002). <ref>http://www.thinkingchristian.net/C1148465919/E20060224082323/index.html</ref>}}

Professor David Fergusson, lead author of the New Zealand study stated:
{{cquote|It borders on scandalous that one of the most common surgical procedures performed on young women is so poorly researched and evaluated. If this were Prozac or Vioxx, reports of associated harm would be taken much more seriously with more careful research and monitoring procedures." <ref>http://www.washtimes.com/commentary/20060120-091648-6456r.htm</ref>}}

Another study published in the OB/GYN Survey detailed long-term physical and psychological health consequences of induced abortions.<ref>J.M. Thorp, Jr., K.E. Hartmann, and E.M. Shadigian, "Long-Term Physical & Psychological Health Consequences of Induced Abortion: Review of the Evidence," 58 OB/GYN Survey 1, at 67-79 (2003)</ref>

Suicide rates among women who had abortions are six times higher than women who gave birth in the prior year.<ref>http://www.abortionrecoverycounseling.com/Page8.html</ref> Overall, deaths from suicide, homicide and accidents were 248% higher after an abortion, as found by a 13-year study in Finland of its entire population.<ref>''Id.''</ref>

In the United States, only one state (Missouri) requires that the abortionist have admitting privileges at a hospital within 30 miles of the abortion.<ref>Mo. Rev. Stat. § 188.080 prohibits an abortion by a physician "who does not have clinical privileges at a hospital which offers obstetrical or gynecological care located within thirty miles of the location at which the abortion is performed or induced."</ref> In the other 49 states, an abortion patient can and often is left without prompt medical care by the treating physician.

One of the largest abortion providers in the United States, the Metropolitan Medical Associates of New Jersey, was shut down in 2007 by state health officials after one of its botched abortions left a 20-year-old woman in a coma for more than four weeks. She "became severely ill following the abortion and was transferred to Newark Beth Israel Medical Center where she needed blood transfusions and had her uterus removed. She also suffered a stroke due to the serious blood loss and had one of her lungs collapse."<ref>http://www.lifenews.com/state2137.html</ref> The State of New Jersey had shut down the same facility in 1993 also.<ref>''Id.''</ref>
__TOC__ 
==Abortion Alternatives==
[[Optionline]] provides consultants that connects individuals to nearby pregnancy centers that offer the following services: free pregnancy tests and pregnancy information; Information about the risks of abortion and the morning after pill; medical services, including [[STD]] tests; early ultrasounds and pregnancy confirmation. <ref>http://www.pregnancycenters.org/</ref> In addition, some of these centers provide information regarding free housing to women who are facing housing concerns.<ref>http://www.pregnancycenters.org/</ref>

The primary alternative to abortion is adoption. [[Liberty Godparent Foundation]] is a [[Christian]] organization focused on improving the lives of unwed pregnant teens, babies and adoptive families by providing two alternatives, The Liberty Godparent Maternity Home and Family Life Services Adoption Agency.<ref>http://www.godparent.org/index.php?option=com_content&task=view&id=20&Itemid=59</ref>. [[Catholic Social Services]] provides adoption assistance to people of all beliefs in addition to supporting families in need.

== Abortion Industry and How It Targets Minority Communities ==
[[File:4287336112 d3f9126c99.jpg|right|thumb|325px|According to [[Cybercast News Service]]: "An analysis by the Cybercast News Service compared the location of [[Planned Parenthood]] abortion clinics with population data from the U.S. Census in 2000. The results appear to bolster the charge that the organization targets black communities."<ref>http://www.cnsnews.com/ViewSpecialReports.asp?Page=%5CSpecialReports%5Carchive%5C200502%5CSPE20050207a.html</ref>(photo obtained from [http://www.flickr.com/photos/muriel215/4287336112/ Flickr, see Creative commons license agreement)] ]]
"Each day '''1,786''' African American children are aborted." According to the [[U.S.]] Census of 2006, African Americans are at 1.96 birth rate which is beneath the replacement level of 2.1. <ref>[http://www.christiannewswire.com/news/1685410938.html African American Pro-Life Group Holds Protest at NAACP] Christian News Network, July 13, 2009</ref> At the continued rate, [[racism]] by abortion will kill decimate the black populace of the U.S.

According to writer George Grant, the author of ''Killing Angel'':

"During the 1980s when [[Planned Parenthood]] shifted its focus from community-based clinics to school-based clinics, it again targeted inner-city minority neighborhoods...Of the more than 100 school-based clinics that have opened nationwide in the last decade [1980s], none has been at substantially all-white schools....None has been at suburban middle-class schools. All have been at black, minority or ethnic schools.” <ref>http://www.citizenreviewonline.org/special_issues/population/the_negro_project.htm</ref>

Planned Parenthood itself reported that its abortions on minorities in 1991 was 42.7% of its total abortions. <ref>http://www.ewtn.com/library/PROLIFE/PPRACISM.TXT</ref>. However, during that time period, minorities comprised only 19.7% of the U.S. population.<ref>http://www.ewtn.com/library/PROLIFE/PPRACISM.TXT</ref>

According to [[Cybercast News Service]]: "An analysis by the Cybercast News Service compared the location of Planned Parenthood abortion clinics with population data from the U.S. Census in 2000. The results appear to bolster the charge that the organization targets black communities."<ref>http://www.cnsnews.com/ViewSpecialReports.asp?Page=%5CSpecialReports%5Carchive%5C200502%5CSPE20050207a.html</ref>
== Political Action Committees ==
The most powerful political action committee (PAC) is EMILY’s List.<ref>http://www.emilyslist.org/newsroom/releases/20070201.html</ref>. EMILY's List contributes money to Democratic candidates who support abortion-on-demand, including forced taxpayer funding of abortion. EMILY's List candidates also oppose regulations such as:

:providing health information to abortion patients;

:requiring that the abortionist have admitting privileges at a nearby hospital in case there is a complication; and

:providing parental notification if the patient is a teenager.

Due to the influence of the abortion industry and EMILY's List, nearly every Democratic presidential candidate and senatorial candidate supports abortion-on-demand. "EMILY's List, the nation's largest political action committee, continues to be the dominant financial resource for Democratic candidates," its above-referenced website declares.

There is no comparably funded organization opposing abortion, because there are no monetary rewards to defending human life. Instead, candidates and supporters who oppose abortion are motivated by religious and ethical principles.

== History of Abortion ==

The father of [[medicine]], [[Hippocrates]], expressly prohibited abortion in his ethical [[Oath]] long before [[Christianity]].

Prior to 1973 abortion was illegal in most of the United States, though a few states (such as Hawaii and New York) allowed it with restrictions.<ref>''A Timeline of Reproductive Rights'' [http://ecampus.bentley.edu/org/wc/reproductiverights.html The Women's Center]</ref> The U.S. Supreme Court's 1973 [[Roe v. Wade]]<ref>Online text of [http://caselaw.lp.findlaw.com/scripts/getcase.pl?navby=CASE&court=US&vol=410&page=113 Roe v. Wade, 410 U.S. 113 (1973)]</ref> decision ruled that abortions are lawful under the [[U.S. Constitution]] up to the point at which the fetus becomes able to survive outside the womb, and an accompanying decision issued the same day captioned [[Doe v. Bolton]] essentially legalized abortion in the unlimited discretion of the abortionist at any time during pregnancy, up to and including birth. Conservatives immediately criticized these decisions as examples of [[Judicial Activism]].

==American Liberals and Abortion==
According to the Pew Research Center, American [[liberal]]s are more likely to support pro-abortion views. <ref>http://people-press.org/report/283/pragmatic-americans-liberal-and-conservative-on-social-issues</ref>

==Evolutionary Thought and Abortion==
[[Theory of evolution and liberalism|Liberals are more likely to advocate the evolutionary paradigm than conservatives]]. [[Creation Ministries International]] has written that [[evolution|evolutionary]] thinking has contributed to the [[eugenics|eugenic]] idea of aborting babies with defects and has also contributed to erroneous and immoral justifications for abortion.<ref>http://creation.com/abortion-an-indispensable-right-or-violence-against-women-sex-selection-aborting-girls</ref><ref>http://creation.com/human-life-questions-and-answers-abortion-and-euthanasia</ref>

==Ultrasound images==

*http://www.ob-ultrasound.net/frames.htm
*http://www.flickr.com/photos/drakelelane/388759116/
*http://www.parentingweekly.com/pregnancy/pregnancy_information/ultrasound/13_weeks.htm
*http://www.parentingweekly.com/pregnancy/pregnancy_information/ultrasound/ultrasound_3d.htm
*http://www.parentingweekly.com/pregnancy/pregnancy_information/ultrasound/triple_jump.htm

[[File:2 61 ultrasound.jpg|right|thumb|350px| When an Ohio woman looked at an ultrasound she expected to see a developing baby.

Instead, she saw what she believes to be an image of Jesus Christ]]

== See Also ==
*[[Conservapedia:Anti-abortion Project|Conservapedia Anti-abortion Project]]
*[http://www.conservapedia.com/Category:Abortion Directory of abortion related articles]
*[http://www.investigatemagazine.com/mar3abrt.htm Abortion and breast cancer in New Zealand]
*[[Abortion and the Bible]]
*[[Abortion and eugenics]]
*[[Abortion Facts]]
*[[Abortion funding]]
*[[Abortion genocide]]
*[[Abortion procedures]]
*[[Abortion rates by US state]]
*[[Abortionist]]
*[[Anti Abortion activism: a personal essay]]
*[[More News/Abortion|Articles about '''Abortion''' from "More News"]]
*[[Culture of life]]
*[[Separate Life|Essay on abortion]]
*[[Eugenics]]
*[[Fetus]]
*[[Harvard abortion study]]
*[[Abortion breast cancer studies]]
*[[Homosexual activists and abortion]]
*[[Margaret Sanger]]
*[http://www.health.state.mn.us/divs/chs/abrpt/2006abrpt.pdf Minnesota official abortion statistics]
*[[National Right to Life Committee]]
*[[Partial birth abortion]]
*[[Planned Parenthood]]
*[[Right to life]]
*[[Right to life movement]]
*[[Sanctity of life]]
*[[Silent scream]]
*[[Taxpayer-funded abortion]]

==External Links==
*[http://www.abortionfacts.com/ Abortion Facts]
*[http://www.carm.org/abortion.htm Abortion] by [[Christian Apologetics and Research Ministry]]
*[http://www.lifesitenews.com/ LifeSiteNews.com]
*[http://www.aim.org/wls/category/abortion/ What Liberals Say - Category: Abortion], [[Accuracy In Media]]
{{Liberalism}}
==References==
{{reflist|2}}

[[Category:Abortion]]
[[Category:Sexuality]]
[[Category:Religion and Politics]]
[[Category:Liberals]]
[[Category:Featured articles]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-18T22:39:17Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 8 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
|
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
|
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
|
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
|
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
|
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
|
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
|
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

User talk:SamuelC

2010-04-18T20:13:02Z

SamuelC: /* Phrase, promotion */

Is there a reason you're undoing all my edits? [[User:Pbafreincrqvnfhpxf|Pbafreincrqvnfhpxf]] 14:10, 17 April 2010 (EDT)
:The mass of vandalism, blanking, replacing words with genitals, and insulting Conservapedia? Yes. Yes, there is a reason why I'm undoing them. [[User:SamuelC|SamuelC]] 14:11, 17 April 2010 (EDT)
::Whatever. No one's blocked me yet. [[User:Pbafreincrqvnfhpxf|Pbafreincrqvnfhpxf]] 14:21, 17 April 2010 (EDT)
lolwut?

== Good job ==

Good work with the vandals. You're a very patient person! [[User:DanielPulido|DanielPulido]] 15:10, 17 April 2010 (EDT)
:Thanks for reverting the vandalism, he's blocked now. [[User:Taj|Taj]] 15:37, 17 April 2010 (EDT)
::You're both welcome. Now, I'm off to improve the wiki a bit. [[User:SamuelC|SamuelC]] 15:38, 17 April 2010 (EDT)

== Thanks ==

Thanks for removing that spurious link. I was wondering how that got in there as you were removing it!--[[User:Aschlafly|Andy Schlafly]] 15:53, 18 April 2010 (EDT)
:You're welcome. [[User:SamuelC|SamuelC]] 15:56, 18 April 2010 (EDT)

== Phrase, promotion ==

I appreciate and learned from your phrase in the [[Epistle of Hebrews (Translated)]]: "boundless generosity."

Thanks for your insights. I'm promoting you to "Skip Catcha"!--[[User:Aschlafly|Andy Schlafly]] 16:10, 18 April 2010 (EDT)
:Two days in and I've already been promoted. Amazing. Thanks, Andrew. [[User:SamuelC|SamuelC]] 16:13, 18 April 2010 (EDT)

User talk:SamuelC

2010-04-18T19:56:24Z

SamuelC: /* Thanks */

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-18T19:54:55Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 8 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
|
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
|
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
|
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
|
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
|
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
|
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
|
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
|
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Abortion Betrayals

2010-04-18T19:47:12Z

SamuelC:

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Date
!Name(s)
!Party
!Office
!Stated Position
!Betrayal
!Comments
|-
|March 21, 2010
|[[Bart Stupak]]
|Democrat
|Congressman (MI)
|
* Rated 0% by NARAL, indicating a pro-life voting record.<ref>Note, however, that he voted against the Pence Amendment to ban funding to Planned Parenthood in 2009. [http://clerk.house.gov/evs/2009/roll643.xml#Y%23Yv FINAL VOTE RESULTS FOR ROLL CALL 643, House.gov, July 2, 2009]</ref>
* Rated 100% by the NRLC, indicating a pro-life stance. <ref>http://www.ontheissues.org/MI/Bart_Stupak.htm</ref>
|Stupak abandoned his position and betrayed the trust of the American people by allowing the passage of [[Obamacare]], which pays for at-will abortions with Federal funds. <ref>http://www.newsrealblog.com/2010/03/22/and-judas-said-unto-them-%E2%80%9Cwhat-will-you-give-me-if-i-betray%E2%80%A6%E2%80%9D/</ref>
|Within 20 days of his betrayal, Stupak announced his surprise retirement from Congress.
|-
|May 21, 2003
|[[Dennis Kucinich]]
|Democrat
|Congressman (OH)
| Rated 95% Pro-life in his 1st three-terms as Congressman by the National Right to Life Committee in 2000.
| Kucinich abandoned his position when he decided to run for President. He would give a campaign speech, "as president, I would protect that right [to abortion], and I would also make sure that appointees to the Supreme Court protected that right."
| He never received more than 3% of the vote, ranked last.
|-
|1996
|[[Richard Durbin]]
|Democrat
|Senator (IL)
| As a Congressman he was the speaker at the annual right-to-life rally, "I believe we should end abortion on demand, and at every opportunity, I have translated this belief into votes in the House of Representatives," "I continue to believe the Supreme Court's decision in Roe v. Wade should be reversed." <ref>[http://www.crosswalk.com/1346344/ Constituent 'Violated' by Durbin Change on Abortion, Crosswalk.com]</ref>
| When running as a Senator he changed his position to pro-abortion saying, "And I finally came to the conclusion that we really have to try to honor the Roe vs. Wade thinking, that there are certain times in the life of a woman that she needs to make that decision with her doctor, with her family and with her conscience and that the government shouldn't be intruding."
| Votes for [[Obamacare]] whereby the government intrudes in everyones health issues. Rated 100% by [[NARAL]] in 2003
|-
|June 1992
|[[Sandra Day O'Connor]]
|Republican
|Supreme Court Justice
|When [[Ronald Reagan]] nominated her for the [[Supreme Court]], O'Connor would tell him that ''"she was personally opposed to abortions."'' <ref>[http://www.nytimes.com/learning/general/onthisday/big/0707.html On This Day, New York Times]</ref> It was known she sided with a 1973 bill permitting Arizona state agencies to participate in family planning. Her coy response to the White House was "she opposed the anti-abortion measure only because it was not germane to the legislation to which it was attached."
|She called the infamous ''Roe v. Wade'' decision "a rule of law and a component of liberty we cannot renounce," and "Our obligation is to define the liberty of all. We reaffirm the constitutionally protected liberty of women to obtain an abortion." In addition, she also cast the deciding vote in the 2000 court case that overturned a Nebraska ban on [[Partial birth abortion]]s.
|Per the National Abortion Federation, ''"O'Connor's single vote in support of a woman's right to choose ensured the survival of Roe v. Wade."''
|-
|1992
|Richard S. Williamson
|Republican
|nominee for U.S. Senate for Illinois
|signed a pro-life pledge during the campaign
|disavowed his pledge once Carol Moseley Braun became his opponent, whom he hoped to defeat by becoming pro-choice
|lost in a landslide after his duplicity was exposed; Pro-life Peter Fitzgerald then defeated Moseley Braun the next time
|-
|July 6, 1990
|Buddy Roemer
|Democrat<ref>Later he switched parties.</ref>
|Louisiana Governor
|"we've had a betrayal by a governor who has been on the record as pro-life" <ref>Quoting Burke Balch, a state legislative director of the National Right to Life Committee. [http://articles.latimes.com/1990-07-28/news/mn-559_1_u-s-abortion-bill] </ref>
|vetoed a pro-life bill passed by overwhelming majorities in the legislature
|the legislature overrode his veto; Roemer was defeated for reelection and could never win an election again
|-
|1988
|[[Jesse Jackson]]
|Democrat
|presidential candidate
|Op-ed 1,000-word essay for the National Right to Life News 1977.''"What happens to the moral fabric of a nation that accepts the aborting of the life of a baby without a pang of conscience,"'' and ''"Those advocates of taking life prior to birth do not call it killing or murder, they call it abortion. They further never talk about aborting a baby because that would imply something human. Rather they talk about aborting the fetus. Fetus sounds less than human and therefore can be justified."'' <ref>[http://groups.csail.mit.edu/mac/users/rauch/nvp/consistent/jackson.html How we respect life is the over-riding moral issue, JESSE JACKSON; Right to Life News, January 1977]</ref>
|Jackson now believes abortion is acceptable because ''"it is not right to impose private, religious and moral positions on public policy,"'' and ''"Women must have freedom of choice over what to do over their bodies."''
|Born to a single mother, he identified himself as a person who would have been aborted if medical counsel had been followed.
|-
|1986 <ref>He claims his flip-flop didn't occur when running for President in 1988. His record indicates pro-life erosion over time</ref>
|Richard Gephardt
|Democrat
|Congressman (MO)
|His first term in Congress, Gephardt voted pro-life 96 percent of the time. By his third term is was down to 64%. By 1989 it was down to 11%. He changed his position to saying that he would appoint Supreme Court justices who would preserve [[Roe v. Wade]].
|Gephardt told the pro-abortion group NARAL that his Baptist upbringing taught him abortion was wrong but, over time, friends and colleagues were able to convince him otherwise, "There is nothing moral in strong-arming a personal belief, and there is nothing moral to a presidency that imposes personal morality through acts of government power."
|He would run for President in 1988 but his pro-abortion switch contributed to an unflattering view of him as a political opportunist without firm principles.
|-
|1980's
|[[Edward Kennedy]]
|Democrat
|Senator (MA)
|Kennedy began his political career opposed to abortion rights, writing in 1971 that "Wanted or unwanted, I believe that human life, even at its earliest stages, has certain rights which must be recognized." In April 1976, he would vote for a joint Senate resolution to define personhood as beginning at conception.
|Sometime in the 1980's he would switch to pro-abortion and was often awarded a 100% positive rating from NARAL. In 1987 during the Supreme Court hearing of nominee Robert Bork, Kennedy assailed Bork as a jurist whose rulings would force women to resort to "back-alley abortions." March 12, 2003, he voted against banning partial-birth abortion. <ref>[http://cnsnews.com/news/article/53109 Ted Kennedy Opposed Federal Regulation of Doctor-Patient Relationship—When the Issue Was Partial Birth Abortion, CNSNews, August 26, 2009]</ref>
| He was never excommunicated for his pro-abortion views in opposition to the church's teaching and authority. Kennedy was given a full Catholic burial.
|}

== References ==

<references/>
[[Category:abortion]]

Conservapedia:Essays

2010-04-18T19:05:10Z

SamuelC: /* Other */

'''''This is an Index of "Essays" written by Conservapedia Members.'''''

Unlike articles, essays may represent a particular point of view. If you write an essay, please attribute it to yourself and link it to this top page. Essays are still subject to control for obscenities, etcetera.
==Politics==
#'''[[Essay:Gun control]]''' by [[User:StephenW|StephenW]]
#'''[[Essay:US Armed Citizens and Crime Control]]''' by --[[User:Crocoite|Crocoite]] 10:03, 24 December 2007 (EST)
#'''[[Essay:End Gates' Tax Exemption]]'''
#'''[[Essay: Liberal Falsehoods]]'''
#'''[[Cuban Dealings Essay]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Gun Control Essay "Gun Distribution: More Than a Shot in the Dark"]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Court Rules for Gay Club, but Gives School Alternatives]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Withdrawal of Jurisdiction Upheld]]''' by [[user:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]]
#'''[[Essay:Title IX]]''' by [[User:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]]
#'''[[Essay:About the emotional basis of Political power]]'''
#'''[[Essay: 12 American Solutions for Jobs and Prosperity]] by American Solutions
#'''[[Essay:School Prayer and the First Amendment]] by Leo Samuels
#'''[[Essay:Liberals can't lose in the 2010 UK Elections]] - [[User:Newton|Newton]] 11:53, 29 March 2010 (EDT)

==Religion==
#'''[[Essay:Oath of Saint Luke]]''' by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
#'''[[Essay: Extraterrestrial Life and the Bible]]''' by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
#'''[[Essay:About the emotional basis of Political power#What Is All This About?]]'''
#'''[[Essay: Noah's Ark Was Real]]''' by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
#'''[[Essay: Young Earth Cosmology]]''' by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
#'''[[Essay:Allegiance]]''' by [[User:DanH|DanH]]
#'''[[Essay:The Coming Fifth Great Awakening in America]]''' by [[User:AddisonDM|AddisonDM]]
#'''[[Essay:Shock "Value"?]]''' by [[User:JY23|JY23]]

==Conservapedia==
#'''[[Essay:Liberal Behavior on Conservapedia]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Why Conservapedia Should Stay the Way it Is]]''', by [[User:Hojimachong|'''Ĥøĵĭmåçħôńğ''']]
#'''[[Essay:Rules_of_Chivalry_for_Students]]''', by [[User:Aschlafly|Ashlafly]]
#'''[[Essay:Examples of Moronic Vandalism by the "tolerant"]]''' by [[User:AddisonDM|AddisonDM]]

==Wikipedia==
#'''[[Essay:Wikipedia's Ads-for-Charity]]
#'''[[Essay:Uses of Wikipedia]]'''
==Conservative popular culture==
#'''[[Essay:Greatest Conservative Songs]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Greatest Conservative Movies]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Music is not neutral]]'''
#'''[[Essay: Born Again American]]'''
#'''[[Essay: Poverty Shock]]'''

==Science==
#'''[[Essay:Motivation for the Hypothesis of Intelligent Design]]
#'''[[Essay:Motivations for the Theory of Evolution]]''' by [[user:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]]
# '''[[Essay: Evolution of Psychiatric Medicine]]''' by [[User:RobS|RobS]]
# '''[[Essay: Out-of-place Artifacts, ET's, and the Great Flood]] by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
# '''[[Essay: Evolution Is More Vulnerable than Ever]] by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
# '''[[Essay:Non-nuclear return from the moon]] by [[User:Safety|Safety]]

==Other==
#'''[[Essay: Is File-sharing a Moral Action?]]''' by [[user:Aaronp|Aaronp]]
#'''[[Essay:Most Influential Persons]]
#'''[[Essay:Quantifying Openmindedness]]
#'''[[Essay:Accuracy in Academia Interview]]''' by [[user:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]]
#'''[[Essay:Interview with Australian Researcher]]''' by [[user:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]]
# '''[[Essay:Adultress Story]]''' by ([[user:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]])
# '''[[Bias - Original work]] by [[User:Palmd001|Palmd001]]
# '''[[Conservapedia essay: Safe Abortion?]] by [[User:SamuelC|SamuelC]]

==How To:==
'''Please add to all essays the following text:''' <nowiki>{{Essay by|Username of author (if more than one author, leave blank)}}</nowiki>

[[Category:Essays|{{{#PAGENAME}}}]]

Conservapedia:Essays

2010-04-18T19:04:46Z

SamuelC: /* Other */

'''''This is an Index of "Essays" written by Conservapedia Members.'''''

Unlike articles, essays may represent a particular point of view. If you write an essay, please attribute it to yourself and link it to this top page. Essays are still subject to control for obscenities, etcetera.
==Politics==
#'''[[Essay:Gun control]]''' by [[User:StephenW|StephenW]]
#'''[[Essay:US Armed Citizens and Crime Control]]''' by --[[User:Crocoite|Crocoite]] 10:03, 24 December 2007 (EST)
#'''[[Essay:End Gates' Tax Exemption]]'''
#'''[[Essay: Liberal Falsehoods]]'''
#'''[[Cuban Dealings Essay]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Gun Control Essay "Gun Distribution: More Than a Shot in the Dark"]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Court Rules for Gay Club, but Gives School Alternatives]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Withdrawal of Jurisdiction Upheld]]''' by [[user:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]]
#'''[[Essay:Title IX]]''' by [[User:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]]
#'''[[Essay:About the emotional basis of Political power]]'''
#'''[[Essay: 12 American Solutions for Jobs and Prosperity]] by American Solutions
#'''[[Essay:School Prayer and the First Amendment]] by Leo Samuels
#'''[[Essay:Liberals can't lose in the 2010 UK Elections]] - [[User:Newton|Newton]] 11:53, 29 March 2010 (EDT)

==Religion==
#'''[[Essay:Oath of Saint Luke]]''' by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
#'''[[Essay: Extraterrestrial Life and the Bible]]''' by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
#'''[[Essay:About the emotional basis of Political power#What Is All This About?]]'''
#'''[[Essay: Noah's Ark Was Real]]''' by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
#'''[[Essay: Young Earth Cosmology]]''' by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
#'''[[Essay:Allegiance]]''' by [[User:DanH|DanH]]
#'''[[Essay:The Coming Fifth Great Awakening in America]]''' by [[User:AddisonDM|AddisonDM]]
#'''[[Essay:Shock "Value"?]]''' by [[User:JY23|JY23]]

==Conservapedia==
#'''[[Essay:Liberal Behavior on Conservapedia]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Why Conservapedia Should Stay the Way it Is]]''', by [[User:Hojimachong|'''Ĥøĵĭmåçħôńğ''']]
#'''[[Essay:Rules_of_Chivalry_for_Students]]''', by [[User:Aschlafly|Ashlafly]]
#'''[[Essay:Examples of Moronic Vandalism by the "tolerant"]]''' by [[User:AddisonDM|AddisonDM]]

==Wikipedia==
#'''[[Essay:Wikipedia's Ads-for-Charity]]
#'''[[Essay:Uses of Wikipedia]]'''
==Conservative popular culture==
#'''[[Essay:Greatest Conservative Songs]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Greatest Conservative Movies]]'''
#'''[[Essay:Music is not neutral]]'''
#'''[[Essay: Born Again American]]'''
#'''[[Essay: Poverty Shock]]'''

==Science==
#'''[[Essay:Motivation for the Hypothesis of Intelligent Design]]
#'''[[Essay:Motivations for the Theory of Evolution]]''' by [[user:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]]
# '''[[Essay: Evolution of Psychiatric Medicine]]''' by [[User:RobS|RobS]]
# '''[[Essay: Out-of-place Artifacts, ET's, and the Great Flood]] by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
# '''[[Essay: Evolution Is More Vulnerable than Ever]] by [[User:TerryH|TerryH]]
# '''[[Essay:Non-nuclear return from the moon]] by [[User:Safety|Safety]]

==Other==
#'''[[Essay: Is File-sharing a Moral Action?]]''' by [[user:Aaronp|Aaronp]]
#'''[[Essay:Most Influential Persons]]
#'''[[Essay:Quantifying Openmindedness]]
#'''[[Essay:Accuracy in Academia Interview]]''' by [[user:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]]
#'''[[Essay:Interview with Australian Researcher]]''' by [[user:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]]
# '''[[Essay:Adultress Story]]''' by ([[user:Aschlafly|Aschlafly]])
# '''[[Bias - Original work]] by [[User:Palmd001|Palmd001]]
# '''[[Conservapedia essay: Safe abortion?]] by [[User:SamuelC|SamuelC]]

==How To:==
'''Please add to all essays the following text:''' <nowiki>{{Essay by|Username of author (if more than one author, leave blank)}}</nowiki>

[[Category:Essays|{{{#PAGENAME}}}]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-18T18:44:48Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 8 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
|
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
|
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
|
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
|
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
|
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
|
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
|
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
|
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
|
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
|
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
|
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-18T17:54:08Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 8 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
|
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
|
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
|
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
|
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
|
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
|
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
|
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
|
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
|
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
|
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
|
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
|
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Abortion myths

2010-04-18T17:51:47Z

SamuelC: starting, needs a lot of work, no myths debunked here yet

There are many dangerous '''myths about abortion''' that are being spread by [[abortion]] supporters. This article is dedicated to listing and debunking them.

==Myth: Abortion is safe==

==Myth: Abortion is not Eugenics==

==Myth: Abortion is not murder==

[[Category: Abortion]]

Abortion doctors

2010-04-18T17:40:19Z

SamuelC:

'''Abortion doctors''' are doctors that carry out [[abortion]]s.

==See Also==
*[[Abortion clinics]]

[[Category:Abortion]]

Abortion facilities

2010-04-18T17:39:55Z

SamuelC:

'''Abortion Clinics''' can be found in all 50 states. Most encourage irresponsible sexual activity by also providing a variety of other "sexual health services". Abortion Clinics can be found in higher concentration near black population centers, perhaps accounting for why Black women are 3 times as likely as white women to have an abortion.

==See also==
*[[Abortion statistics]]
*[[Anti Abortion activism: a personal essay]]
*[[Abortion doctors]]

Abortion facilities

2010-04-18T17:39:45Z

SamuelC:

Men's views on abortion

2010-04-18T17:39:22Z

SamuelC:

'''Mens's views on abortion''' unsurprisingly depend on whether they are [[liberal]] or [[conservative]]. Due to [[liberal logic]], liberal men think that the 'rights' of women to enjoy decadent unhealthy lifestyles and engage in random sexual relationships outweigh the rights of unborn children. Conservative men however hold the right to life in a much higher regard, along with concerns for the health of women, resulting in them taking a [[pro-life]] stance.

==See Also==
*[[Effects of abortion]]

[[Category:Abortion]]

Conservative

2010-04-18T17:31:51Z

SamuelC: /* See also */

{|align=right border=3 cellspacing=0 style="border-width: 5px; border-color: #c0c0c0; background: #e0e0e0; margin: 2em;"
| style="text-align: center; padding: 10px 40px 10px 40px;" | [[Previous_Breaking_News/Conservatives| Previous Breaking News: Conservatives]]
|}
A '''conservative''' adheres to principles of limited government, personal responsibility and moral values, agreeing with [[George Washington]]'s [[Farewell Address]] that "religion and morality are indispensable supports" to political prosperity.<ref>[http://usinfo.state.gov/usa/infousa/facts/democrac/49.htm United States Department of State] George Washington, farewell address, 1796</ref><ref>Merriam-Webster's Online Dictionary has the following definition of conservative: "tending or disposed to maintain existing views, conditions, or institutions : TRADITIONAL"[http://www.m-w.com/dictionary/conservative] Therefore, a conservative Christian would be one that tends to adhere to the morally sound doctrines of the early Christianity and [[Judeo-Christian]] values.</ref>

Former President [[Ronald Reagan]] said:
* The basis of conservatism is a desire for less government interference or less centralized authority or more individual freedom . . . [http://www.reason.com/news/show/29318.html]
[[Image:Aaag.jpg|thumb|Ronald Reagan, the 40th President of the United States, is the epitome of American conservatism.]]

The ''sine qua non'' of a conservative is someone who rises above his personal self-interest and promotes moral and economic values beneficial to all. Alternatively, a conservative is willing to learn and advocate the insights of economics and the morality of the [[Bible]] for the benefit of all, recognizing that the Bible is the most logical book ever written. Specifically, conservatives seek or support:

* [[Classroom prayer]]
* Prohibition of [[abortion]]
* [[Abstinence]] education
* Traditional marriage, not same-sex marriage
* Respect for differences between men and women, boys and girls
* Laws against pornography
* The [[Second Amendment]] right to keep and bear arms
* Economic allocative efficiency (as opposed to popular equity)
* The death penalty
* Parental control of education
* Private medical care and retirement plans
* Canceling failed social support programs
* No world government
* Enforcement of current laws regarding immigration
* Respect for our military ... past and present
* Rejection of [[junk science]] such as [[evolution]] and [[global warming]]
* Low taxes, especially for families
* Conferderationism (less power for the federal government and more for local and state governments)
* A strong national defense
__TOC__ 
==Hall of Fame==
Conservative scholar Clinton Rossiter<ref> Rossiter, "The Giants of American Conservatism," ''American Heritage'' 1955 6(6): 56-59, 94-96, online in [[EBSCO]]</ref> names [[Alexander Hamilton]], [[John Adams]], [[John Marshall]], [[Daniel Webster]], [[John C. Calhoun]], [[Elihu Root]], and [[Theodore Roosevelt]] to the "Conservative's Hall of Fame,"'' with John Adams as the greatest of American conservatives.

===Presidents===
Periodically a conservative has been elected president of the United States. The most prominent conservative presidents include:
*[[George Washington]] (1789-1797)
*[[James Monroe]] (1817-1825)
*[[Grover Cleveland]] (1885-1889, 1893-1897)
*[[Warren G. Harding]] (1921-1923)
*[[Calvin Coolidge]] (1923-1929)
*[[Ronald Reagan]] (1981-1989)
*[[George W. Bush]] (2001-2009) (with respect to taxes, Supreme Court nominations, and national security)

The most prominent conservative Congresses have been:

*The 80th Congress (elected in 1946)
*The 104th Congress (elected in 1994)

===Movement===
[[Movement conservatives]] are those who accept the logic of conservatism across-the-board, and stand up for its powerful principles despite liberal ridicule. Movement conservative activists include:
*[[Phyllis Schlafly]], opposed [[ERA]]
*[[Larry McDonald]], Congressman, on board [[KAL 007]] when shot down by the Soviets.
*[[Jesse Helms]], Senator, specialist in foreign policy
*[[Pat Buchanan]], TV commentator
*[[Jerry Falwell]], religion
*[[Michele Bachmann]], columnist
*[[Ann Coulter]], columnist
*[[Rush Limbaugh]], radio
*[[Michelle Malkin]], commentator
*[[Glenn Beck]], TV commentator

===Key leaders===
*[[Barry Goldwater]] - 1964 Republican candidate, lost to liberal Democrat [[Lyndon Johnson]] but revived the conservative movement inside the GOP
*[[Russell Kirk]] - Theorist & intellectual
*[[Irving Kristol|Irving]] and [[William Kristol]] - Notable [[neoconservatives]]
*[[Margaret Thatcher]] - British prime minister between 1979 and 1990, held similar views as Reagan
*[[Milton Friedman]] - Chicago-school [[libertarian]] economist, influential during Reagan administration; leader of the [[Chicago School of Economics]]

==US Voters==
In America, most conservatives support the [[Republican Party]], but not exclusively so. In the 2008 election, 35% of the voters identified themselves as conservatives. Of them, 78% voted for McCain and 20% for Obama, with the 20% accounting for Obama's margin of victory. Only 22% of the voters were liberal; they favored Obama 89%-10%. In the middle were 44% who called themselves moderates. They split for Obama by 60%-39%. (Minor candidates won 2% of the vote.)<ref> See [http://www.cnn.com/ELECTION/2008/results/polls/#USP00p1 Presidential 2008 Exit Poll]</ref>
[[File:Conservative-republican-brain.jpg|thumb|350px]]
===Religious differences between political conservatives and political liberals===
The Barna poll conducted in November 2008 shows significant differences between the 32% of Americans who called themselves as “mostly conservative” on social and political matters; and the 17% who called themselves “mostly liberal” on social and political matters. The others --50%--were moderates with positions somewhere in-between.<ref> See [http://www.barna.org/barna-update/article/13-culture/258-survey-shows-how-liberals-and-conservatives-differ-on-matters-of-faith on line results] </ref>

Some findings:
Political liberals are less than half as likely as political conservatives to firmly believe that the Bible is totally accurate in all of the principles it teaches (27% versus 63%, respectively); to strongly believe that Satan is real (17% versus 36%); and to firmly contend that they have a personal responsibility to share their religious beliefs with others (23% versus 48%).

[Note: "Liberal" and "conservative" in this survey are based on politics]

Liberals are also far less likely than conservatives to strongly believe each of the following:
*their religious faith is very important in their life (54% of liberals vs. 82% of conservatives);
*a person cannot earn their way into Heaven by doing good deeds or being a good person (23% vs. 37%);
*their faith is becoming an increasingly important moral guide in their life (38% vs. 70%);
*the church they currently attend is very important in helping them find direction and fulfillment in life (37% vs. 62%);
*their primary purpose in life is to love God with all their heart, mind, strength and soul (43% vs. 76%);

political conservatives were more likely than liberals to:
*read the Bible, other than at church events, during the past week (57% vs. 33%, respectively)
*attend a religious service during the past week (62% vs. 35%)
*pray to God, other than at a religious service, during the past week (91% vs. 76%)
*share their religious beliefs with others, during the past year (56% vs. 39%, among the born again Christians interviewed from each segment)
*have ever participated in a short-term missions trip, either within the U.S. or in another country (12% vs. 6%)

*2% of conservatives and 11% of liberals were atheist or agnostic
*15% of conservatives and 2% of liberals were Christian evangelicals
*conservatives were twice as likely as liberals to be categorized as born again, based on their theological views about salvation (63% vs. 32%)
*21% of conservatives were associated with the Catholic church, compared to 30% among the liberals.

== Barack Obama and American Conservatism Backlash ==
In October of 2009, Niles Gardiner reported in the [[Britain|British]] newspaper ''The Daily Telegraph'':
{{cquote|This week’s striking [[Gallup]] poll on political ideology is further confirmation that the United States is in essence a conservative nation, which has ironically become even more conservative under [[Barack Obama]]. According to Gallup, 40 percent of Americans describe their political views as conservative, 36 percent as moderate and 20 percent as liberal. This is the first time conservatives have outnumbered moderates in America since 2004.<ref>http://blogs.telegraph.co.uk/news/nilegardiner/100014891/barack-obama-has-failed-to-defeat-conservatism-in-america/</ref>}}

== Conservative news organizations ==
Some of the more notable news organizations which tend to be more conservative are [[WorldNetDaily]] and [[NewsMax]]. [[Fox News]], though often called conservative, tends to be more [[neoconservative]] than [[conservative]].

== Conservative magazines and blogs ==
Well known conservative magazines in the United States include ''[[National Review]]'', ''[[Policy Review]]'', ''[[The Weekly Standard]]'' and others.

Some notable [[Conservative blogs|conservative political blogs]] include the [[Heritage Foundation]]'s Policy Weblog, ''[[Human Events]]'', [[Michelle Malkin]], Newsbusters, Townhall.com and others.

== Neoconservatives ==

American commentators who ally themselves with the conservative movement but reject its religious or moral underpinnings are generally known as [[neoconservatives]].<ref>Jonah Goldberg, [http://article.nationalreview.com/?q=ZWMxNWNiNDJkY2JmNTExY2E1MzdkYWU3MWU1MTBiOGU= "What Is a 'Conservative'?"], [[National Review|National Review Online]], 11 May 2005</ref>

In the United States, conservatives are generally characterized by the following beliefs:

# Support of limited government.
# A preference for freedom of opportunity over equality of result.
# Patriotism, nationalism, and support of a strong defense.
# Support of the institution of marriage.
# Emphasis on social values, like prayer and pro-life principles.

In contrast, neoconservatives generally support bigger government and globalism, and tend to downplay the significance of social values.

== Paleoconservatives ==

[[Paleoconservatives]] are conservatives who are more focused on opposing [[multiculturalism]], and suspicious of both big government and big business. They also lean more towards isolating America from the problems of other continents. Neoconservatives might criticize this as "isolationism," as they believe we can promote [[democracy]] worldwide.

Among paleoconservatives was Democratic Congressman from Georgia, [[Larry McDonald]]. He was also second Chairman of the [[John Birch Society]], and President of Western Goals. McDonald was aboard [[Korean Airlines Flight 007]] when it was shot down by the Soviets in 1983.

== Personal conservatism ==
Because Conservatives often have strong political views, there can be a tendency to see conservatism as a purely political ideology. However, there is also a strong personal side to conservatism - being a conservative is as much about applying conservative values to one's everyday life as it is about campaigning and voting for conservative candidates. In general, conservatives can be characterized by a strong sense of personal [[morality]], a willingness to observe their culture's traditions and customs, and a desire to be respectable and to show due respect to other members of the community.
==History of American conservatism==
===Textbook problems===
College-level teaching about conservatism has been distorted by a "liberal state paradigm"--that is, textbooks usually interpret recent American history in terms of the origins and successes of political liberalism--especially the New Deal, the welfare state, labor unions, and Civil Rights for blacks and equality for women. Conservative politics is usually defined as a reaction: as a free market reply to the growth of big government; as an expression of outrage against declining support for tradition and Christian morality. Where the violent Wobblies (IWW) and illegal sit down strikes of the 1930s are seen as heroic, exposing Communist subversion by [[Joe McCarthy]] is denounced as the nadir of political morality.<ref> See Leonard Moore, "Approaching Conservatism," ''OAH Magazine of History,'' 17 (January 2003) [http://www.oah.org/pubs/magazine/conservatism/moore.html online edition]</ref>
===Loyalists===
The [[Loyalists]] of the [[American Revolution]] were mostly political conservatives, some of whom produced political discourse of a high order, including lawyer [[Joseph Galloway]] and governor-historian [[Thomas Hutchinson]]. However when the crisis came, they stood with the Crown as it tried to destroy American political liberties. After the war, the great majority remained in the U.S. and became citizens, but some leaders emigrated to other places in the British Empire. [[Samuel Seabury]] was a Loyalist who stayed and as the first American bishop played a major role in shaping the Episcopal religion, a stronghold of conservative social values. While the Loyalist political tradition died out totally it the U.S., it survives in Canadian conservatism.

===Founding Fathers===
The Founding Fathers created the single most important set of political ideas in American history, known as [[Republicanism]], which all groups, liberal and conservative alike, have drawn from. Two parties were named "Republican"-- the one founded in 1794 by Jefferson and Madison (it disappeared in the 1820s), and the modern GOP founded in 1854.

During the [[First Party System]] (1790s-1820s) the [[Federalist Party]], led by [[Alexander Hamilton]], developed an important variation of republicanism that can be considered conservative. Rejecting monarchy and aristocracy, they emphasized civic virtue as the core American value. The Federalists spoke for the propertied interests and the upper classes of the cities. They envisioned a modernizing land of banks and factories, with a strong army and navy. [[George Washington]] was their great hero.

On many issues American conservatism also derives from the republicanism of [[Thomas Jefferson]] and his followers, especially [[John Randolph of Roanoke]] and his "Old Republicans" or "Quids." They idealized the yeoman farmer as the epitome of civic virtue, warned that banking and industry led to corruption, that is to the illegitimate use of government power for private ends. Jefferson himself was a vehement opponent of what today is called "judicial activism".
<ref>[http://etext.virginia.edu/jefferson/quotations/jeff1030.htm]</ref> The Jeffersonians stressed small government.

===Ante-Bellum: Calhoun and Webster===
During the [[Second Party System]] (1830-54) the [[Whig Party]] attracted most conservatives, such as [[Daniel Webster]] of New England. [[Daniel Webster]] and other leaders of the [[Whig Party]], called it the conservative party in the late 1830s.<ref>The word was originally used in the French Revolution. The British used it after 1839 to describe a major party. The first American usage is by Whigs who called themselves "Conservatives" in the late 1830s. Hans Sperber and Travis Trittschuh, ''American Political terms: An Historical Dictionary'' (1962) 94-97.</ref> [[John C. Calhoun]], a Democrat, articulated a sophisticated conservatism in his writings. Richard Hofstadter (1948) called him "The Marx of the Master Class." Calhoun argued that a conservative minority should be able to limit the power of a "majority dictatorship" because tradition represents the wisdom of past generations. (This argument echoes one made by [[Edmund Burke]], the founder of British conservatism, in ''Reflections on the Revolution in France'' (1790)). Calhoun is considered the father of the idea of minority rights, a position adopted by liberals in the 1960s in dealing with Civil Rights.

The conservatism of the antebellum period is contested territory; conservatives of the 21st century disagree over what comprises their heritage. Thus William J. Bennett (2006) a prominent conservative leader, warns conservatives to NOT honor Calhoun, [[Know-Nothings]], [[Copperheads (politics)|Copperheads]] and 20th century isolationists.

===Lincoln to Cleveland===
Since 1865 the [[History of the United States Republican Party|Republican party]] has identified itself with President [[Abraham Lincoln]], who was the ideological heir of the Whigs and of both Jefferson and Hamilton. As the [[Gettysburg Address]] shows, Lincoln cast himself as a second Jefferson bringing a second birth of freedom to the nation that had been born 86 years before in Jefferson's Declaration. The [[Copperheads (politics)|Copperheads]] of the Civil War reflected a reactionary opposition to modernity of the sort repudiated by modern conservatives. A few libertarians have adopted a neo-Copperhead position, arguing Lincoln was a dictator who created an all-powerful government.

In the late 19th century the [[Bourbon Democrat]]s, led by President [[Grover Cleveland]], preached against corruption, high taxes (protective tariffs), and imperialism, and supported the [[gold standard]] and business interests. They were overthrown by [[William Jennings Bryan]] in 1896, who moved the mainstream of the Democratic Party permanently to the left.

The 1896 presidential election was the first with a conservative versus liberal theme in the way in which these terms are now understood. Republican [[William McKinley]] won using the pro-business slogan "[[sound money]] and protection," while Bryan's anti-bank populism had a lasting effect on economic policies of the Democratic Party.

[[William Graham Sumner]], Yale professor (1872-1910) and polymath, vigorously promoted a libertarian conservative ethic. After dallying with [[Social Darwinism]] under the influence of [[Herbert Spencer]], he rejected evolution in his later works, and strongly opposed imperialism. He opposed monopoly and [[paternalism]] in theory as a threat to equality, democracy and middle class values, but was vague on what to do about it.<ref>Curtis, Bruce. "William Graham Sumner 'On the Concentration of Wealth.'" Journal of American History 1969 55(4): 823-832.</ref>

===Early 20th century===
In the [[Progressive Era]] (1890s-1932), regulation of industry expanded as conservatives led by Senator [[Nelson Aldrich]] of Rhode Island were put on the defensive. However, Aldrich's proposal for a strong national banking system was enacted as the [[Federal Reserve System]] in 1913. [[Theodore Roosevelt]], the dominant personality of the era, was both liberal and conservative by turns. As a conservative he led the fight to make the country a major naval power, and demanded entry into [[World War I]] to stop what he saw as the German attacks on civilization. [[William Howard Taft]] promoted a strong federal judiciary that would overrule excessive legislation. Taft defeated Roosevelt on that issue in 1912, forcing Roosevelt out of the GOP and turning it to the right for decades. As president, Taft remade the [[Supreme Court of the United States|Supreme Court]] with five appointments; he himself presided as chief justice in 1921-30, the only former president ever to do so.

Pro-business Republicans returned to dominance in 1920 with the election of President [[Warren G. Harding]]. The presidency of [[Calvin Coolidge]] (1923-29) was a high water mark for conservatism, both politically and intellectually. Classic writing of the period includes ''Democracy and Leadership'' (1924) by Irving Babbitt and H.L. Mencken's magazine ''American Mercury'' (1924-33). The [[Efficiency Movement]] attracted many conservatives such as [[Herbert Hoover]] with its pro-business, pro-engineer approach to solving social and economic problems. In the 1920s many American conservatives generally maintained anti-foreign attitudes and, as usual, were disinclined toward changes to the healthy economic climate of the age.

During the [[Great Depression, U.S.|Great Depression]], other conservatives participated in the taxpayers' revolt at the local level. From 1930 to 1933, Americans formed as many as 3,000 taxpayers' leagues to protest high [[property tax]]es. These groups endorsed measures to limit and rollback taxes, lowered penalties on tax delinquents, and cuts in government spending. A few also called for illegal resistance (or tax strikes). The best known of these was led by the Association of Real Estate Taxpayers in Chicago which, at its height, had 30,000 dues-paying members.

An important intellectual movement, calling itself [[Southern Agrarians]] and based in Nashville, brought together like-minded novelists, poets and historians who argued that modern values undermined the traditions of American [[Republicanism]] and civic virtue.

The Depression brought liberals to power under President [[Franklin D. Roosevelt]] (1933). Indeed the term "liberal" now came to mean a supporter of the [[New Deal]] and Roosevelt's powerful [[New Deal Coalition]]. In 1934 [[Al Smith]] and pro-business Democrats formed the [[American Liberty League]] to fight the new liberalism, but failed to stop Roosevelt's shifting the Democratic party to the left. In 1936 the Republicans rejected Hoover and tried the more liberal [[Alf Landon]], who carried only Maine and Vermont. When Roosevelt tried to pack the Supreme Court in 1937 the conservatives finally cooperated across party lines and defeated it with help from Vice President [[John Nance Garner]]. Roosevelt unsuccessfully tried to purge the conservative Democrats in the 1938 election. The conservatives in Congress then formed a bipartisan informal [[Conservative Coalition]] of Republicans and southern Democrats. It largely controlled Congress from 1937 to 1964. Its most prominent leaders were Senator [[Robert Taft]], a Republican of Ohio, and Senator [[Richard Russell]], Democrat of Georgia.
[[Image:Gop-plank.JPG|thumb|275px|1936 cartoon shows GOP building its platform from the conservative planks abandoned by the Democrats]]

In the United States, the [[Old Right]], also called the Old Guard, was a group of [[libertarianism|libertarian]], free-market anti-interventionists, originally associated with Midwestern Republicans and Southern Democrats. The Republicans (but not the southern Democrats) were isolationists in 1939-41, (see [[America First]]), and later opposed [[NATO]] and U.S. military intervention in the Korean War.

===Later 20th century: Goldwater, Buckley, the Dixiecrats===
By 1950, American liberalism was so dominant intellectually that liberal critic [[Lionel Trilling]] could dismiss contemporary conservatism as "irritable mental gestures which seek to resemble ideas." <ref>Lapham 2004</ref> But just as Trilling was writing a revival was underway. In the 1950s, principles for a conservative political movement were hashed out in books like Russell Kirk's ''The Conservative Mind'' (1953) and in the highly influential new magazine ''National Review'', founded by [[William F. Buckley Jr.]] in 1955.

Whereas Taft's [[Old Right]] had been isolationist the new conservatism favored American intervention overseas to oppose communism. It looked to the Founding Fathers for historical inspiration as opposed to Calhoun and the antebellum South.

The success of the Civil Rights movement came in the Civil Rights Act of 1864 and the Voting Rights Act of 1965. Most conservatives supported both, but [[Barry Goldwater]] opposed them. Until then southern whites (both liberal and conservative) had been locked into the Democratic party. That lock was now broken and southern conservatives started voting for Republican candidates for president in 1964-68, and by the 1990s they were also voting for GOP candidates for state and local office. The southern blacks now began to vote in large numbers, and they became Democrats, moving that party in the south to the left. By 2000, for the first time, all southern states had a conservative GOP and a liberal Democratic party. The region favored the GOP heavily in presidential elections, but split in state contests. In 2008, however, the Obama campaign broke into the solid Republican South, carrying Florida, Virginia and North Carolina.

Goldwater, a charismatic figure whose intense opposition to all New Deal programs angered liberals, was defeated in a landslide in 1964. Goldwater faded and his supporters regrouped under new leadership, especially that of [[Ronald Reagan]] in California, and regained strength nationally in the 1966 elections. Conservatives voted for [[Richard Nixon]] in 1968, who narrowly defeated the New Deal champion [[Hubert Humphrey]], and southern demagogue [[George Wallace]]. Nixon had come to terms with both the Goldwater wing of the party and the still-influential Rockefeller Republicans (Republicans from the Northeast who supported many New Deal programs).

===Nixon, Reagan, and Bush===

The Republican administrations of President [[Richard Nixon]] in the [[1970s]] were characterized more by their emphasis on ''[[realpolitik]]'', [[détente]], and economic policies such as wage and price controls, than by their adherence to conservative rhetoric and more liberal actions.

In the eight years of [[Ronald Reagan]]'s presidency 1981-89 the American conservative movement achieved ascendancy. In 1980 the GOP took control of the Senate for the first time since 1954, and conservative principles dominated Reagan's economic and foreign policies, with [[supply side economics]] as well as a strict opposition to Soviet Communism. Reagan promised to cut welfare spending but failed to do so. He did cut taxes, but raised military spending and created large federal deficits of the sort conservatives had complained about for decades. They stopped complaining, as the deficit issue switched to favor the Democrats (who did balance the budget in the late 1990s).

An icon of the American conservative movement, Reagan is credited by his supporters with transforming American politics, galvanizing the Republican Party, uniting a coalition of economic conservatives who supported his supply side economic policies, known as "[[Reaganomics]]," foreign policy conservatives who favored his success in stopping and rolling back Communism, and social conservatives who identified with Reagan's conservative religious and social ideals.

==Conservatives in Australia==

Australia was once more conservative than England but sweeping [[gun control]] laws pushed the nation leftward toward greater dependency on government in the last decade. In 2009, opposition to government control based on alleged [[global warming]] galvanized conservatives there and they led the [[Liberal Party of Australia]] to a repudiation of an emissions trading scheme.<ref>http://www.smh.com.au/national/shock-result-as-abbott-wins-liberal-leadership-by-one-vote--ets-dead-20091201-k1uz.html</ref> Conservatives also support smaller political parties such as the [[Family First Party]].

==Conservatives in Britain==

In the United Kingdom the present parliamentary opposition party since 1997 is the [[Conservative Party]]. Its current leader is [[David Cameron]].<ref>[http://www.conservatives.com Conservative party UK]</ref>

Up until the mid-19th century, the forerunners of the Conservatives were known as [[Tory|Tories]], and the name has persisted as a common nickname both for the political party and those believed to be in agreement with it. Since the mid-to-late 1970s, British conservatives have been defined by an advocacy of [[laissez-faire]] economics, privatization and lower taxation. In recent years the Conservative Party has moved away from the social conservatism which once characterized it, and the current party policy includes, for example, support for abortion on demand and gay civil partnership and the Kyoto Treaty and to oppose capital punishment (although it should be noted that such policies have little support among the party's grassroots membership) <ref>John Charmley, ''A History of Conservative Politics Since 1830'', (2nd ed. 2008) </ref>

Levels of prayer and worship are much lower in England and Wales than in the U.S., and religious issues thereby play less of a role in public discourse. However, religious issues remain a significant factor in [[Northern Ireland]] and in 2008 religious issues were significant during a special election in [[Scotland]].

In common with conservatives in many other countries, British Conservatives tend towards a patriotic rather than internationalist outlook, and are traditionally skeptical of the [[European Union]].

The broadcast media (dominated by the [[BBC]]) is almost exclusively liberal in tone. The print media is different with pro-Conservative newspapers like the ''Daily Mail'' , ''Daily Express'' and ''Daily Telegraph'' selling more copies than their rivals.<ref>[http://www.mediauk.com/the_knowledge/i.muk/An_introduction_to_newspapers_in_the_UK Media UK; Introduction to newspapers in the UK]</ref>

== Conservatism and the French Revolution ==

Conservatism in France and the continent generally arose in the after 1790 as a response to the radicalism of the [[French Revolution]].

== Benefits of Conservatism ==

Several facets of conservatism function in unison to make it an effective and powerful philosophy. Conservatism emphasizes personal freedom, independence, and initiative; this allows the [[best of the public]] to rise to their natural level of achievement. Conservatives recognize that [[big government]] fosters dependency and stifles individual achievement--and thus, weakens society as a whole.

At the same time, conservatives also recognize that with individual freedom comes individual responsibility. In the absence of a hand-holding [[nanny state]], it is imperative that each individual take responsibility for his own actions, and exercise his rights and freedoms wisely and with discretion. Thus, [[social conservatism]] is also critical to a successful society, as it emphasizes the importance of morality, duty, and responsibility to one's self and fellow men.

== See also ==
*[[Previous Breaking News/Conservatives|Articles about '''Conservatives''' from previous "Breaking News"]]
*[[More News/Conservatives|Articles about '''Conservatives''' from "More News"]]
*[[Conservative Links]]
*[[Essay:Fair and balanced is not part of the Conservative platform]]
*[[Conservative politicians]]
*[[Liberal]]

==Further reading==
* Critchlow, Donald T. ''The Conservative Ascendancy: How the GOP Right Made Political History'' (2007)
* Filler, Louis. ''Dictionary of American Conservatism The First Complete Guide to Issues, People, Organizations and Events'' (1987), useful older encyclopedia
* Frank, Thomas. ''What's the Matter with Kansas?: How Conservatives Won the Heart of America'' (2005), a liberal perspective [http://www.amazon.com/Whats-Matter-Kansas-Conservatives-America/dp/080507774X/ref=sr_1_1/103-4827826-5463040?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1193685789&sr=1-1 excerpt and text search]
* Frohnen, Bruce et al eds. ''American Conservatism: An Encyclopedia'' (2006), the most detailed reference
* Judis, John B. ''William F. Buckley, Jr.: Patron Saint of the Conservatives'' (1988) [http://www.amazon.com/William-F-Buckley-Jr-Conservatives/dp/0743217977/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1207759425&sr=8-1 excerpt and text search]
* Kirk, Russell. ''The Conservative Mind''. (7th ed. 2001). highly influential conservative history of ideas [http://www.historyebook.org/ online at ACLS e-books]
* Link, William A. ''Righteous warrior: Jesse Helms and the rise of modern conservatism'' (2008) 643 pages
* Micklethwait, John, and Adrian Wooldridge. ''The Right Nation,'' (2004) influential survey [http://www.amazon.com/Right-Nation-Conservative-Power-America/dp/B000F71124/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1205919226&sr=1-1 excerpt and text search]
* Micklethwait, John, and Adrian Wooldridge. ''God Is Back: How the Global Revival of Faith Is Changing the World'' (2009)
* Nash, George. ''The Conservative Intellectual Movement in America Since 1945'' (2006), excellent scholarly history. [http://www.amazon.com/Conservative-Intellectual-Movement-America-Since/dp/1933859121/ref=sr_1_2?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1241925238&sr=1-2 excerpt and text search]
*Pemberton, William E. ''Exit with Honor: The Life and Presidency of Ronald Reagan'' (1998) [http://www.questia.com/library/book/exit-with-honor-the-life-and-presidency-of-ronald-reagan-by-william-e-pemberton.jsp online edition]
*Perlstein, Rick. ''Before the Storm: Barry Goldwater and the Unmaking of the American Consensus'' (2004) on 1964 [http://www.amazon.com/Before-Storm-Goldwater-Unmaking-Consensus/dp/0809028581/ref=sr_1_1/103-4827826-5463040?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1193684721&sr=8-1 excerpt and text search]
*Perlstein, Rick. ''Nixonland: The Rise of a President and the Fracturing of America'' (2008) [http://www.amazon.com/Nixonland-Rise-President-Fracturing-America/dp/074324303X/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1241924189&sr=1-1 excerpt and text search]
* Schneider, Gregory L. ed. ''Conservatism in America Since 1930: A Reader'' (2003)
*Schoenwald; Jonathan . ''A Time for Choosing: The Rise of Modern American Conservatism'' (2002) [http://www.questia.com/PM.qst?a=o&d=104931191 online edition] also [http://www.historyebook.org/ online at ACLS e-books]
* Schweizer, Peter, and Wynton C. Hall, eds. ''Landmark Speeches of the American Conservative Movement'' (2007) [http://www.amazon.com/Landmark-Speeches-American-Conservative-Movement/dp/1585445983/ref=sr_1_4/103-4827826-5463040?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1193685365&sr=1-4 excerpt and text search]

== References ==
{{reflist|2}}

==External Links==
*[http://www.aim.org/wls/category/conservatives/ What Liberals Say - Category: Conservatives], [[Accuracy In Media]]
*[http://www.youtube.com/user/rescueKAL007#p/a/FD3DE4F0642C350C/0/1c8v-kgLvhM Pat Buchanan's "Crossfire" interview with [[Larry McDonald]] 3 months before downing of [[KAL 007]], Ron Paul intro]

[[Category:Conservative]]
[[Category:Taxation]]
[[Category:American History]]
[[Category:Reagan Era]]
[[Category:1960s]]
[[Category:New Deal]]

*[http://www.conservativedirectory.com Directory of Conservative Websites - Category: Conservatives], [[Politics]]

[[Category:Conservative]]
{{Conservatism}}

Abortion and Adolf Hitler

2010-04-18T17:16:42Z

SamuelC:

Epistle to the Hebrews (Translated)

2010-04-18T09:29:34Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 13 */

{{ConservativeBible}}

==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets,
|In many ways and at many times in the past, God spoke to our fathers through the prophets,
|This chapter striking in its main thrust and quotes - Jesus is the SON, superior to all created beings, and in particuilar the angels of God, and He is the object of O.T. references clearly of God. This is a pre trinitarion attribution of Divinity to the Savior. "Helping along" with this, along with the selection of O.T. verses, are the facts that in Hebrew, lack of case endings and therefore the primacy of syntax (position of words in sentence) can be made to emphasize His divinity - Elohim Elohekha( "God [can be 'speaking about' but here most probably 'speaking to'], Your God")and the fact that the base form in the Aramaic and Vocative are exactly the same - (Allha= both '[the]God' and 'O God'). But,of course, there is also the direct, and non linguistic, affirmation of the Son's deity - But to the Son, He says, "Your Throne, O God...". I have tried to keep the authors style which in places thought seems to tumble after thought bringing an accentuation of the SON. this fits in 'idiomization' of the text but of course, is not the usual style for translating this otherwise majestic structure of divine thought. The last thing to say, I have capitalized phrases or words (Last Days, Word of...) which are already in the author's day and can be seen from his work, pregnant with meaning and evoking of many associations, all of which are necessary for our understanding of this epistle.
|-
|2
| Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds;
|But in these the Last Days He has spoken to us through His Son, whom He determined to be the inheritor of everthing, the Son, by whom He made the worlds,
|
|-
|3
| Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high;
|the Son, who is the very brightness of His Glory, and the very image of His Person, and the bearer of all things, carrying them by the Word of his power. When He, the Son, had Himself accomplished a cleansing of our sins, He sat down at the right hand of the Greatness on High.
|
|-
|4
| Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they.
|This One, then, is to be considered inestimably better than angels having been bequeathed a title more excellent than they.
|
|-
|5
| For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son?
|Did He say, at any time, to an angel, "You are My Son, today I have become your father", or "I will be his Father and he shall be My son"
|
|-
|6
| And again, when he bringeth in the firstbegotten into the world, he saith, And let all the angels of God worship him.
|or, as happened when He brought the Firstborn into the world, "Let all the angels of God worship Him."?
|
|-
|7
| And of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of fire.
|But, rather, of angels, He says, "He makes His angles spirits, and His servants a flaming fire."
|
|-
|8
| But unto the Son he saith, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom.
|But to the Son, He says, "Your throne, O God, is for ever and ever, a sceptre of righteousness, the sceptre of Your Kingdom.
|
|-
|9
| Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity; therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.
|You have loved righteousness and hated lawlessness. For this reason, God, Your God, has anointed You from among all your companions with the oil of joy."
|
|-
|10
| And, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the works of thine hands
|And. "You, Lord, in the beginning of all, set down earths' foundations. Heaven is the work of Your hands.
|
|-
|11
|They shall perish; but thou remainest; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment;
|They shall perish; but You remain. As a garment they all wear out.
|
|-
|12
|And as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail.
|And as a cloak, You will fold them up. They will be changed but You remain the same, Your years shall have no end."
|
|-
|13
|But to which of the angels said he at any time, Sit on my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool?
|But to any angel, did He say at any time, "Sit at my right hand, until I make Your enemies a footstool for You?"
|
|-
|14
|Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?
|Aren't they all spirits of service, sent out to serve those who will be heirs of salvation?
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip.
|Therefore we need to take very seriously what we have heard, if we are not to fall away.
|The rhetorical tone of persuation continues with appeal becoming more prominent as the author makes transition from the Son as Deity to the Son as Jesus on earth become one of us for His mission of redeeming us. Without using "incarnation", it is all there. The appeal is to the heart and the conscience making the language in this section, "without flourish" or distance. There is no excaping his meaning for us (the Jewish believers starting to slip back to the Law, and then to all believers) to change our ways and return to Him and the ways of grace. Language becomes pithy, direct,touching the heart as author turns us to Jesus whom we see now crowned, through the eyes of faith, while with our physical eyes, see all around the world not yet subjected to Him. Along with Greek and the Syriac, in the 1st verse the KJV "slip" or better "fall (Peshitta understanding of Gr. word) away" or "drift away" does not refer to the things "which we have heard" but to us, the readers of the letter. We are in danger of "slipping"
|-
|2
| For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward;
|If the word "spoken by angels" stood firm, and every violation and disobedience met with its due "payback",
|"Spoken by angels" is in quotes. It is hard to know if the author really holds to the first century idea that the Torah was given through the mediation of angels or that he using this thought to press His point that if the lesser - Law and angels had full force, how much more the greater - the word from Jesus, having come directly to us from Him, and indirectly through His Apostles.
|-
|3
| How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him;
|How can we escape, if we neglect such a great salvation, first spoken about by the Lord, and then passed on to us with surety by those who heard the Lord.
|
|-
|4
| God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will?
|These people had God's own witness to what they were saying by His granting signs, and wonders and various demonstrations of His power, gifts of the Holy Spirit, just as He deemed proper.
|
|-
|5
| For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come, whereof we speak.
|It was not to angels that He subjected the coming worlds of which we are speaking
|again accentuated by word order the opposition between men and angels. This time with the superiority clearly going to man. This is to tie in the superiority of the Son of God as Deity over the angels with now the superiority of Him incarnate, Jesus Christ come in the flesh, over the angels.
|-
|6
| But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man, that thou visitest him?
|Someone in some place gives testimony, saying, What is man that You think of him or the son of man that You watch over him?
|"Someone in some place"- the author, in the rush of thought, does not readily have the reference in the Scriptures. An example of the force of focus on the task at hand.
The natural biblical parallelism of man - son of man, will lend itself slight further down to bring in the Son of Man, but not yet.
|-
|7
| Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands
|You have made him somewhat less than the angels, you have crowned him with Glory and Honour, and have placed him over the works of Your hands
| "Hebrews" following the Greek Septuagint has "less than the angels" rather than the original Hebrew text "less than God (Elohim)". The Son will be the final and fully crowned crowned "son of man, but that because of His role in redemption rather than order of creation
|-
|8
| Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put under him.
|You have put everything under His feet in subjection to Him. All things are placed in subjection to Him. Nothing has not been put under Him.
But we do not see now that all things are put under him.
|
|-
|9
| But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man.
|But we see Jesus, who had become a little "lower than the angels" for the suffering of death, we see Him crowned with Glory and Honour, so, by God's grace, He could taste the death of every man.
|
|-
|10
| For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings.
|For it was just like the Father, seeing that everything was created by Him, and it was for Him that they were made, when he determined to bring many sons into Glory, to make the Fount of their salvation, perfect through the suffering which He endured
|αρχηγον means Leader, author, prince, captain and is translated by the Syriac as Head, which also includes the idea of Source. From the context, it seems however it is translated, there is no distance, as there might be of a Leader, or if a leader, all are right there with him just behind. The thought will follow that the sancnified and sanctifier are one. I have chosen Fount to show the flow of unity - from Him to the sons.

In 5:9, Again, the theme is taken up that Jesus was made perfect, not implying sin, but completion through the stages in perfect obedience within the experience of sufferings. This will be important. His righteousness was no fiction thus what He won could rightly be there and rightly granted by Him to us. He took our actual and "hard won" sins, we received His hard won righteousness.
|-
|11
| For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren,
|For both He who makes holy and those who are made holy are one. That is why He is not embarrassed to call them His brothers.
|-
|12
| Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee.
|Saying, I will proclaim Your name to my brothers, in the midst of the church I will sing Your praises.
|The KJV "Church" is good for εκκλησιας, not the "assembly" of NKJV. The term is already coined for the assembly of believers in Christ.

|-
|13
| And again, I will put my trust in him. And again, Behold I and the children which God hath given me.
|And again, I will totally put my confidence in Him, and again, Yes, I and the children God has give me.
|The one who is speaking in the above verses is the Son. In this verse, it is not clear what the first quote has to do with the second. But perhaps it is this, in the first, He expresses His own trust in God (the Father). Once having expressed that, the second quote tells us He is not alone. With Him in this are the children the Father has given Him. Again, they are one, and then follows the meaning of that onesness.
|-
|14
| Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil;
|
because the children were human beings, He also became a human being, so that He might die, and through that, destroy the one holding the powere of death, namely, the Devil,
|
|-
|15
| And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage.
|freeing them who because of their fear of death, were held in life-long bondage.
|
|-
|16
| For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham.
|And so He took on not the nature of angels, but rather that of the seed of Abraham.
|going with the KJV in this passage where the Greek is unclear. Further in divergence is the Syria, perhaps having the same problem - "...death, not having ruled over angels but rather the seed of Abraham"
|-
|17
| Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people.
|Becasue of all this, it was necessary for Him to be exactly like His brothers, so that He might prove to be a merciful and faithful High Priest toward God for them, and to make a reconciliation for the people's sins.
|
|-
|18
| For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted.
|Because He Himself has endured temptation, He is able to help those who are being tempted.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus;
|So,my holy brothers, sharing in the heavenly call, focus in on the Apostle and High Priest of our faith, Christ Jesus.
|an example of "suggestive" thought - one thought suggesting another, not requiring it.

"of our faith". The word translated as faith" really means confession or profession of faith, but from the thust of the whole epistle, it is clear that the concern is for going on without swerving or dopping out of the community of faith, which one has entered on his profession of faith. The church professes Christ, and by our joining this faith, so do we.
|-
|2
| Who was faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house.
|Yes, He was faithful to the One who appointed Him, in similar fashion as Moses was faithful to all his house
|
|-
|3
| For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house.
|But this One was far more worthy of regard than Moses, as it is really the builder of the house, rather than the house itself, that we have the more regard for.
|Here begins the back and forth showing the superiority of Christ over Moses. In some translations this "on one hand.. but on the other hand" does not receive the emphasis that actual fluidity of the connectives permit and require. This translation allows for that assisted by emphasis permitted by changes in phrase and word order. Here the rhetorical should be given full play and not the structural or "edificial"
|-
|4
| For every house is builded by some man; but he that built all things is God.
|every house is built by some particular individual. But everything that is built has God as its builder
|
|-
|5
| And Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after;
|And it was as a servant that Moses was faithful in all his house, the full implications of this could only be understood later on,
|
|-
|6
| But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.
|But Christ was faithful as a Son over the house, and that house his own; and we are that house, if we only hold on tight to the confidence and to the joy of this hope, until the very end.
|I have retained KJV "house" faithful to the Greek, rather than making explicit Moses baing faithful as a servant in the house was meant to indicate the things of God and in particlular related to the Torah. I have kept the "house" because the house is actually the term in the Bible and in the Judaism of the day of Hebrews that meant the "temple" - The House of the Lord. So we being the house of the Lord is the same as we being the Temple of the Lord in the letter of Peter. This equivalence shows that already in the book of Hebrews, and to be developed in the letter, there is a thoroughgoing fulfillment - not only the ritualistic elements of the earthly temple of the O.T. and the priesthood, fulfilled in Heaven and in Christ, but also a fulfillment of the people of the O.T. in the people of the New Covenant, the Church. This is not the same as in what is called "replacement theology" as there are fulfillments for the People of Israel as well. All this could not be reflected in the text, of course, but can be developed in footnotes. In other words, a good translation will need to be "annotated".
|-
|7
| Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith, To day if ye will hear his voice,
|And so (The Holy Spirit is speaking: This Day, if you hear His voice,
|
|-
|8
| Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness
|do not harden your hearts as in the Trial, the day of temptation of the Wilderness
|again literally "in the wilderness", but translated "of the Wilderness". "The Day of the Wilderness" already known and used as a phrase, thus giving force for a lesson.
|
|-
|9
| When your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years.
|The time your fathers tempted me, put me to the trial, having seen my doings for forty years!
| "tempted me, proved me,"..."tempted me, put me to the trial, having seen my doings..." - The "and"s of prose are left out replicating the poetic jabs, the cadences of the original Hebrew in the Psalms. The Vavs in Hebrew do not always mean the prosaic "and" and should not always be translated as "and".

|-
|10
| Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do always err in their heart; and they have not known my ways.
|So, My heart was cut, hurt because of that generation, and I said, "They are always wandering astray in their hearts. The have not know My ways."
|
|-
|11
| So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.)
|And I swore in my anger, "They shall not enter into My Rest!)
|
|-
|12
| Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God.
|And so, my brothers, Be alert that there be no evil heart of unbelief and departing fro the living God
|
|-
|13
| But exhort one another daily, while it is called To day; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin.
|Cause others evry day to be serious about it while we are in "This Day" now, so that you do not become hardened by deceptive way that sin has,
|
|-
|14
| For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence stedfast unto the end;
|We will be sharers in Christ, if our early confidence sees us through to the end,
|
|-
|15
| While it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation.
|As to it being said. " This Day, if you hear His voice,
|
|-
|8
| Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness
|do not harden your hearts as in the Trial, the day of temptation of the Wilderness",
|-
|16
| For some, when they had heard, did provoke| howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses.
|This was applicable to the some who had come out of Egypt, the ones who provoked,
|
|-
|17
| But with whom was he grieved forty years? was it not with them that had sinned, whose carcases fell in the wilderness?
|
whoe ere the one with whom He was grieved for forty years? was it not with those whose dead bodies lie in the Wilderness?
|
|-
|18
| And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, but to them that believed not?
|Who were they that He swore would not enter into His Rest, where they not those who believed not?
|
|-
|19
| So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief.
|So we see, it was because of unbelief that they could not enter.
|Here is a more than minor statement which will appear over and over again in other forms - do not think that you can retain belief in Christ and reject the community of faith - the Church. But along the way, I (the author of Hebrews) will show you the fulfillment in Christ of every thing of the Judaism you know and the Old Testament foundation of all, for the rightness of your decision of faith to shine through. But know that it is the community of Faith. And without faith, you cannot enter in.

|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.
|Let us be fearful, therefore, that any of us, falling short, do not enter His Rest
|
|-
|2
| For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.
|We, as well as the people of former time, had God's word proclaimed to us, but they not having faith mixed in with the Word that they heard.
|
|-
|3
| For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest although the works were finished from the foundation of the world.
|For it is we believers who do enter the Rest, He having said, "I have sworn in my anger that they should not enter my Rest", the Rest commencing with the conclusion of the work undertaken for the founding of the world.
|
|-
|4
| For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works.
|Because in a certain place He spoke in words to this effect, "And God rested on the seventh day from all His works."
|
|-
|5
| And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest.
|And then in another place, "They shall not enter into my Rest!"
|
|-
|6
| Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief
|And so we see that some are to enter in and we also see that the ones first preached to did not enter in - because of their unbelief
|
|-
|7
| Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.
|And then again we see that there is a "certain day", according to David from a time much later on. It is said, "This Day, if you hear His voice, do not harden your hearts".
|
|-
|8
| For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day.
| Well, if Joshua had given them the Rest, then there would not have been need to afterward speak of'' another'' Day.
|"Jesus" is the Greek (iesous) for Joshua. There are the same name. the Peshitta Aramaic spells this out by supplying here Joshua's full name Joshua Ben Nun (Joshua son of Nun). The Greek leaves it ambiguous, knowing that who was intended was Joshua, the servant and successor of Moses, but also seeing the activity of the Son of God Jesus in salvations now and then.
|-
|9
| There remaineth therefore a Rest to the people of God.
|And so "the Rest" remains for the people of God.
|Here and in the following verses, is a clear demonstration of the concept that works do not bring us to the promised rest of God, and that the believers by not trying it by works do enter into that rest that God has provided, and so they do it God's way who Himself rested from His own works - the works of creation. We labor to enter into His Rest. That is not a contradiction. We decide, determine, and stick to the resolution, that we will be saved by Him in whom we have believed and not sink back into the old way of striving to please Him by who we are and and what we can do.
|-
|10
| For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his.
|For the one who has entered into his Rest, He has ceased from his own "works", just as God did from his.
|
|-
|11
| Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief.
|Let us labor, therefore to enter our Rest, God forbid there befall us what unbelief brings,
|
|-
|12
| For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.
|Yes, God's word is alive and powerful, sharper than any two edged sword, cutting down between the soul and the spirit, stiking even inner bone, and tendon, and knowing what is going on in ones heart and mind.
| Here the author transits from the "it" of the Word to "He" who is the Word and with whom we have to do.
|-
|13
| Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do.
|No created thing is left unexposed to His sight; all are naked and open to the eyes of Him with whom we have to do.
|
|-
|14
| Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession.
|Well, seeing that we do have a great High Priest, that has gone through into Heaven, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold strong in our confession.
|Well, we do not loose heart as the One who sees all and from Whom none can escape, He is the One who pities us having great compassion.
|-
|15
| For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.
|We do not have a High Priest who is untouched and immune to what we go through, our debilities: in every way we are, He was tempted, but did not sin.
|
|-
|16
| Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.
|So let us come with confidence to the Throne of Grace, so that we can obtain mercy and God's compassion, to help us for the time of our need.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things pertaining to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins
|For every high priest taken from men is given for men for things that pertain to God, for the purpose of offerings and sacrifices
|
|-
|2
| Who can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way; for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity.
|and these can have sympathy on those that are ignorant and who stray, becaue he likewise has these debilities.
|
|-
|3
| And by reason hereof he ought, as for the people, so also for himself, to offer for sins.
|And that is why he needs to offer up for his own sins, just as for the others.
|
|-
|4
| And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron.
|No person can take the weight of this honor on his own, but he must be called by God, just as was Aaron.
|
|-
|5
| So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee.
|the same with Christ; He did not take this honor on Himself to make of Hinmself a high priest. It was He that said to Him, " You are my Son, This Day I have fathered You.
|
|-
|6
| As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
|He also said somehwhere else, " You are a Priest forever, in the likeness of Melchizedek.
|The Greek can bear the meaning of "Order", possibly a "mishmeret" of priests (a formal grouping of priests for particular service at a particular cycle of time as was in Zakharia, the father of John the Baptizer) but may also bear, as the Peshitta has it, a "likeness" or type that is replicated (ܒ݁ܰܕ݂ܡܽܘܬ݂ܶܗ ܕ݁ܡܰܠܟ݁ܺܝܙܕ݂ܶܩ biddmuteh dMelcisedek). I have chosen the latter as it continues the theme of image bearing, and leaves open the possibility of later interpretation of Epistle to the Hebrews that Melchizedek actually was a pre-incarnational theophany of the Son of God
|-
|7
| Who in the days of his flesh, when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death, and was heard in that he feared;
|This One when He was on earth in the flesh, offered up prayers and heartfelt stirrings with loud cries and tears to Him having the power to save Him from death, and He was heard, for he feared God.
|
|-
|8
| Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered;
|Even though He was a Son, He still had to learn obedience by endurance through the things He suffered
|
|-
|9
| And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him;
|And so having become perfect, He bacame the Source of eternal salvation for all who will obey Him.
|
|-
|10
| Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec.
|Yes, He was called by God to be in such a way in the likeness of Melchizedek
|
|-
|11
| Of whom we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing.
|I have many things to say about this matter, but it is diffuclt, you are so hard to get through to.
|
|-
|12
| For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat.
|You should be teachers by this time, but you yourselves need to be taught the very basics of the message of God, You need to drink milk, not eat solid meat.
|
|-
|13
| For every one that useth milk is unskillful in the word of righteousness, for he is a babe.
|Everyone needing milk is still a baby, "milk" for the bumblers, taking first steps in the word of righteousness.
|
|-
|14
| But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.
|Solid food is for the grown-ups, those that have mastered solid steps in the distinguishing between good and evil.
|
|}

==Chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God,
|Setting aside the principles of Christ's truth, let's talk about perfection, not explaining the necessity of repentance and faithfulness to God again,
|
|-
|2
| Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment.
|of the doctrines of baptism, healing by faith, resurrecting the dead, and eternal judgment.
|
|-
|3
| And this will we do, if God permit.
|So we shall, God permitting.
|
|-
|4
| For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,
|Because it's impossible for those who have seen the truth and tasted God's gift, who have taken part in the Divine Guide,
|
|-
|5
| And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come,
|and have enjoyed God's good word and the heavenly powers,
|
|-
|6
| If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame.
|if they fail in faith, to bring them back to repent. Since they are crucifying and shaming the Son of God once again.
|
|-
|7
| For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God
|Because the earth, which absorbs the rain and produces vegetation to provide for us, is blessed by God.
|
|-
|8
| But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned.
|But the land covered in thorns and thistles is rejected, even cursed. It is destined to be burned.
|
|-
|9
| But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak.
|Friends, though we talk like this, we're convinced better things are in store for you, along with salvation.
|
|-
|10
| For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister.
|God is not deceitful and will not forget your work, which you have done loving His name, like ministering to the saints.
|
|-
|11
| And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end
|We hope that all of you show the same work ethic and hope until the very end,
|
|-
|12
| That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises.
|that you won't be lazy, but follow those who inherit Jesus' promises through faith and patience.
|
|-
|13
| For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself,
|When God promised Abraham, because he could swear no bigger oath, he swore by himself.
|
|-
|14
| Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee.
|He said, "I will certainly bless you and multiply you."
|
|-
|15
| And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.
|So, after patient endurance, he received the promise.
|
|-
|16
| For men verily swear by the greater and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife.
|Men always swear by greater things and assume that it will end their problems.
|
|-
|17
| Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath
|So God used an oath to show the heirs of His promise that his counsel would never change.
|
|-
|18
| That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us
|It is impossible for God to lie, so He did this so we who have fled to grasp His hope could be consoled by two unchanging things.
|
|-
|19
| Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil;
|The hope is the anchor of the soul, strong and secure, and enters behind the curtain,
|
|-
|20
| Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
|Where Jesus, our forerunner, has entered. He is the high priest for ever in the order of Melchisedec.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For this Melchisedec, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him;
|Melchisedec, King of Salem, and God's priest, met Abraham returning from the decimation of kings and blessed him.
|
|-
|2
| To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation King of righteousness, and after that also King of Salem, which is, King of peace;
|Abraham gave him a tenth of everything, including the title of King of righteousness, later also King of Salem, meaning "King of peace."
|
|-
|3
| Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually.
|Fatherless, motherless, without family, without a beginning or end, he was made like the Son of Man, being a priest eternally.
|
|-
|4
| Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils.
|Consider how great he was, since the patriarch Abraham gave him one tenth of everything.
|
|-
|5
| And verily they that are of the sons of Levi, who receive the office of the priesthood, have a commandment to take tithes of the people according to the law, that is, of their brethren, though they come out of the loins of Abraham
|So the sons of Levi who enter the priesthood have been commanded to take tithes from the people as the law states - from their brothers - though they are descended from Abraham..
|
|-
|6
| But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises.
|He didn't descend from them, but received Abraham's tithes, and blessed him with the promise.
|
|-
|7
| And without all contradiction the less is blessed of the better.
|Without contradiction, the less is blessed all the more.
|
|-
|8
| And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth.
|Here, men who die receive tithes, but there, the living receives them.
|
|-
|9
| And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham.
|Levi too, while receiving tithes, paid them to Abraham.
|
|-
|10
| For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him.
|Because he was still a descendant of his father when Melchisedec met him.
|
|-
|11
| If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law,) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron?
|So if one could be perfected by the Leviticl priesthood (which gave people the law) what was the point of another priest after Melchisedec not called of the order of Aaron?
|
|-
|12
| For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law.
|The priesthood has been changed and so there must be a change of the law.
|
|-
|13
| For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar.
|Because He whom this is about is from another tribe, which wasn't allowed to access the altar.
|
|-
|14
| For it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Juda; of which tribe Moses spake nothing concerning priesthood.
|It's clear that our Lord came from Juda, a tribe about which Moses spoke nothing about the priesthood.
|
|-
|15
| And it is yet far more evident for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest,
|It is even clearer that another priest has arisen the same as Melchizedek,
|
|-
|16
| Who is made, not after the law of a carnal commandment, but after the power of an endless life.
| Who is created not by the laws of the physical world, but with the power of everlasting life.
|
|-
|17
| For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
| For he taught, "You are a priest forever pursuant to the order of Melchizedek.
|
|-
|18
| For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof.
| There was truly a cancellation of the prior commandment because it became weak and unprofitable.
|recheck
|-
|19
| For the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did; by the which we draw nigh unto God.
| For the law made nothing perfect, but the introduction of a greater hope did, by which we come close to God.
|
|-
|20
| And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest
| It was only with an oath that He was made priest;
|
|-
|21
| (For those priests were made without an oath; but this with an oath by him that said unto him, The Lord sware and will not repent, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec)
| for the other priests were ordained without an oath. But He took this oath that said to Him, "The Lord swore and will not recant, 'You are a priest forever after teh order of Melchizedek'
|
|-
|22
| By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament.
| By this Jesus became a guarantee of a better covenant.
|
|-
|23
| And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death
| There were many priests, because death prevented them from continuing forever in their position.
|
|-
|24
| But this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood.
| But this man, because He continues forever, has an unchangeable priesthood.
| modern versions dilute this
|-
|25
| Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.
| He is thereby also able to save to the utmost those who come to God by Him, seeing that He lives forever to intercede for them.
|
|-
|26
| For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens;
| For such a high priest became of us; He is holy, harmless, undefiled, away from sinners, and exalted higher than the heavens;
| "harmless" or "blameless"?
|-
|27
| Who needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's| for this he did once, when he offered up himself.
| Who, unlike the high priests, make daily sacrifices, first for his own sins, and then for the people's, because he did this once when he offered up himself.
|
|-
|28
| For the law maketh men high priests which have infirmity; but the word of the oath, which was since the law, maketh the Son, who is consecrated for evermore.
| For the law makes men high priests who have human weakness; but the word of the oath, which came later after the law, makes the Son who is consecrated forever.
|wow, what a logical conclusion!
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum We have such an high priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens;
|This is the main point here: we have such a high priest who sits at the right hand of God in Heaven,
|avoid monarchy-centric jargon
|-
|2
| A minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man.
| a minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord set up, and not man.
|
|-
|3
| For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices wherefore it is of necessity that this man have somewhat also to offer.
|For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices, thus it is necessary that this man also have something to offer.
|
|-
|4
| For if he were on earth, he should not be a priest, seeing that there are priests that offer gifts according to the law
| For if He were on earth, He would not be a priest, seeing that there are priests who offer gifts pursuant to the law,
|
|-
|5
| Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly things, as Moses was admonished of God when he was about to make the tabernacle for, See, saith he, that thou make all things according to the pattern shewed to thee in the mount.
|who imitate the example and image of heavenly things; as Moses was admonished by God for whom he was about to construct the tabernacle: "See", said He, "that you make all things according to the pattern showed to you in the mount."
|
|-
|6
| But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises.
| But now He has obtained a more perfect ministry, by how much also is he the mediator of a finer covenant, which was founded on stronger promises.
|we can be more descriptive than "better"; note that this is speaking of Jesus
|-
|7
| For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second.
| If that first covenant had been perfect, then there would have been no need for the second.
|
|-
|8
| For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah
| But finding fault with them, He said, "'The day will come,' said the Lord, 'when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah,
|
|-
|9
| Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they continued not in my covenant, and I regarded them not, saith the Lord.
| not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers at the time when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they lived in violation of my covenant, and I disregarded them,' said the Lord.
|
|-
|10
| For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people
| 'For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days,' said the Lord; 'I will put implant my laws in their minds, and write them in their hears, and I will be a God to them, and they shall be a people to me.'
|
|-
|11
| And they shall not teach every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest.
| And they shall not teach every male neighbor, and every grown brother, saying, 'Know the Lord because all shall know me, from the least to the greatest.'
|
|-
|12
| For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more.
| For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and iniquities I will forgive and forget.
|"remember no more" is awkward today; "forgive and forget" conveys point better today
|-
|13
| In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.
| By saying, 'A new covenant,' he has discarded the first one. Now that which decays and grows old is ready to disappear.
| "old" or "discarded"?
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary.
|The first covenant had rules about divine service and an earthly sanctuary.
|
|-
|2
| For there was a tabernacle made; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread; which is called the sanctuary.
|A tabernacle was built, with a candlestick, table, and bread inside, called the sanctuary.
|
|-
|3
| And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all;
|Beyond the second veil, they called it the Holiest of all.
|
|-
|4
| Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant;
|There was a gold censer and the ark of the covenant, surrounded with gold, with a golden pot with manna in it, Aaron's budded rod, and the tables of the covenant.
|
|-
|5
| And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat; of which we cannot now speak particularly.
|Over it, cherubim of glory shadowed the seat of mercy, of which we don't know details.
|
|-
|6
| Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God.
|When this was all explained, the priests were always went into the first tabernacle to do God's services.
|
|-
|7
| But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people
|However, only the high priest went into the second, once a year, with blood which he offered on his own behalf and for the people's sins.
|
|-
|8
| The Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing
|The Divine Guide thus established that the way to the holiest place of all wasn't yet revealed while the first tabernacle still stood.
|
|-
|9
| Which was a figure for the time then present, in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience;
|This was for the present time, when gifts and sacrifices were given which couldn't perfect their consciences.
|
|-
|10
| Which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of reformation.
|They were about food and drink and cleansing and various rules, set upon them until the time of reformation arrived.
|
|-
|11
| But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building;
|Christ, being a high priest of the great things in store, came by a perfect tabernacle, not constructed by hands. That is, not this building.
|
|-
|12
| Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us.
|He earned eternal redemption for us by entering the holy place with His own blood, not the blood of goats and cows.
|
|-
|13
| For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh
|Because, if bull and goat blood and the ashes of a cow sprinkled on the unclean purify the flesh,
|
|-
|14
| How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?
|How much more will the blood of Christ clean your soul form the past to serve the living God, since he, sinless, has offered Himself through the eternal Spirit to God?
|
|-
|15
| And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance.
|So He is the mediator of the New Testament, or will, so that we may be redeemed of our failings under the first will can receive the promise of God's eternal gift through death.
|Testament has lost its meaning of will, which is really being meant here.
|-
|16
| For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator.
|Where there's a will, the writer of the will must have died.
|
|-
|17
| For a testament is of force after men are dead, otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth.
|Testaments only apply after men die, and have no power whatsoever while they live.
|
|-
|18
| Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood.
|So the first will was established with blood.
|Double negative
|-
|19
| For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book, and all the people,
|When Moses had discussed ever part of the law with the people, he took calf and goat blood, water, scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled the book and the people.
|
|-
|20
| Saying, This is the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto you.
|He said, "This is the blood of the testament which God has give to you."
|
|-
|21
| Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the tabernacle, and all the vessels of the ministry.
|Then he sprinkled the tabernacle and the vessels of ministry with blood.
|
|-
|22
| And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood is no remission.
|Almost everything is cleansed by law with blood, for without blood there is no forgiveness.
|
|-
|23
| It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.
|So it was necessary that these copies of heavenly things be purified, but heavenly things need a better sacrifice.
|
|-
|24
| For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us
|So Christ hasn't entered into a hand-build holy place, which is just imitation of the true, but heaven itself, ready to appear before God on our behalf.
|
|-
|25
| Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others;
|But he shouldn't offer himself often, just as the high priests only enters the holy place once a year with the blood.
|
|-
|26
| For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself.
|Because then, he would have to suffer since the beginning of time many times! But instead, he has appeared once near the end of history to remove sin by sacrificing himself.
|
|-
|27
| And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment
|It's established that men are to die once, until after this, the judgment:
|
|-
|28
| So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.
| Thus Christ, offered once to bear the sins of many, shall appear sinless a second time to those who look for him, to deliver them to salvation.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect.
| The law casting only a shadow of good things to come, and not the actual image of such things, can never attain complete perfection with those annual sacrifices.
|
|-
|2
| For then would they not have ceased to be offered? because that the worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of sins.
| Otherwise would not the offerings have ceased? Because then the worshipers once purified would no longer be aware of sins.
|
|-
|3
| But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins every year.
| But those sacrifices are annual repeated remembrance of sins.
|
|-
|4
| For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.
| This is because it not possible for the blood of bulls and goats to take away sins.
|
|-
|5
| Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me
| For this He came into the world, saying, "Sacrifice and offering you would not, but a body you have prepared for me
|
|-
|6
| In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure.
| There is no pleasure in your burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin."
|
|-
|7
| Then said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God.
| Then I said, "Alas, I came (as written in the scriptures) to do your will, oh God."
|
|-
|8
| Above when he said, Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein; which are offered by the law;
| Above when He said, "You had no pleasure in the sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin, which are offered pursuant to the law;
|
|-
|9
| Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second.
| Next He said, "Amen, I come to do Your will, oh God." He took away the first in order to establish the second,
|
|-
|10
| By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.
| by which intent we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ, once and for all.
| rare verse where our version is longer than the [[KJV]] rendition
|-
|11
| And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins
|Each priest does his duties daily and offers sacrifices incapable of taking away sins,
|
|-
|12
| But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God;
|yet this man, offering only one sacrifice for all sins ever, sits down at God's right hand.
|
|-
|13
| From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool.
|Now he waits until his enemies become his footstool,
|
|-
|14
| For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified.
|since with one offering he has eternally perfected the purified.
|
|-
|15
| Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us, for after that he had said before,
|The Divine Guide has told us of this. He said,
|
|-
|16
| This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them;
|"I will make this covenant with them after those days. I will place my laws in their hearts and write them in their minds."
|
|-
|17
| And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.
|"I will forget their sins and failures."
|
|-
|18
| Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin.
|Where there has been forgiveness, no more offering is required.
|
|-
|19
| Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus,
|So, brothers, having the courage to enter the holiest place by the blood of Jesus,
|
|-
|20
| By a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, his flesh;
|by the new, living way through the he has established for us, through his flesh,
|
|-
|21
| And having an high priest over the house of God;
|and with a new high priest over God's house.
|
|-
|22
| Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.
|Let us come to God with true hearts bolstered by faith, washed clean of evil conscience, our bodies washed with pure water.
|
|-
|23
| Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; (for he is faithful that promised;)
|Let us stay true to the declaration of our faith, unwavering, for He who promises is trustworthy.
|
|-
|24
| And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works
|Let's think about each other to bring about love and good deeds.
|
|-
|25
| Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.
|Let's not fail to gather together, like some have, but encourage each other more and more as we see the day grow near.
|
|-
|26
| For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins,
|If we choose to sin after gaining knowledge and truth, no sacrifice remains to purify us,
|
|-
|27
| But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries.
|but instead a fearful expectation of judgment and fiery anger will devour God's enemies.
|
|-
|28
| He that despised Moses' law died without mercy under two or three witnesses
|A man who mocked Moses' law died without mercy before a few men.
|
|-
|29
| Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace?
|How much worse do you think it'll be for the man who trampled the Son of God, and has considered His blood of the covenant, which purified him, a silly thing, and has attacked the Spirit of grace?
|
|-
|30
| For we know him that hath said, Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompense, saith the Lord. And again, The Lord shall judge his people.
|We all know He who said, "Vengeance is mine. I will repay," said the Lord. Similarly, "The Lord will judge His people."
|
|-
|31
| It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.
|It is a frightening thing to fall into the living God's hands.
|
|-
|32
| But call to remembrance the former days, in which, after ye were illuminated, ye endured a great fight of afflictions;
|Yet remember past days when, after you learned the truth, battled against adversity.
|
|-
|33
| Partly, whilst ye were made a gazingstock both by reproaches and afflictions; and partly, whilst ye became companions of them that were so used.
|Sometimes you were mocked and attacked, other times you joined those who were treated like that.
|
|-
|34
| For ye had compassion of me in my bonds, and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance.
|You cared for me while I was imprisoned, and stood happily while your property was ransacked, knowing you have a far better provision in heaven.
|
|-
|35
| Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompence of reward.
|So don't throw away your confidence as it will be greatly rewarded.
|
|-
|36
| For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise.
|You must be patient that after doing God's will, you will receive your due.
|
|-
|37
| For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry.
|It will still be a while until He who will come will come with haste.
|
|-
|38
| Now the just shall live by faith, but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.
|The just will live through faith and if any man abandons it, my soul won't be pleased.
|
|-
|39
| But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.
|But we aren't the sort to abandon faith for damnation, but the sort who believe in saving the soul.
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.
|Faith is the foundation of our hopes, the evidence of the unseen.
|Faith ''is'' evidence. Quite remarkable.
|-
|2
|For by it the elders obtained a good report.
|Through it, the elders gained a good reputation.
|
|-
|3
|Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.
|Through faith, we discover the universe was created by God's word, so that which we see didn't come from anything visible.
|
|-
|4
|By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh.
|Through faith, Abel offered God a better sacrifice than Cain, and God proclaimed that he was righteous. His faith still speaks, though he is dead.
|
|-
|5
|By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God.
|Through faith, Enoch was summoned up, so that he would not die. He was not found, as God had carried him away. Before this, he had been told he pleased God.
|Interesting archaic form of "translated."
|-
|6
|But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.
|Without faith it is impossible to please God. Anyone coming to God must believe that He is God, that He is the rewarder of those who seek him.
|
|-
|7
|By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.
|Through faith, Noah was warned by God of the future, and built an Ark to save his house. Though the world was condemned, he became heir of the righteousness of faith.
|
|-
|8
|By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went.
|Through faith, Abraham, called to the land he was to inherit, obeyed the call. He went there, not knowing where he was going.
|
|-
|9
|By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise:
|Through faith he traveled into the promised land, a foreign country, staying in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, likewise heirs of the very same promise.
|
|-
|10
|For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.
|He looked for a city with solid foundations, with God its builder and maker.
|
|-
|11
|Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him faithful who had promised.
|Through faith, Sara received the ability to conceive a child, and gave birth when she was very old, because she trusted in the faith of He who promised.
|
|-
|12
|Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.
|So from a man, as old as near death, came as many descendants as there are stars in the sky, grains of sand by the sea shore.
|
|-
|13
|These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.
|They all died in faith without the promises personally, but were persuaded after having seen them at a distance. They embraced the promises and confessed that they were strangers and travelers on the earth.
|
|-
|14
|For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country.
|Those who speak like that are clearly stating they seek a new country.
|
|-
|15
|And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned.
|If they had been focused on their country of origin, they might have gone back to it.
|
|-
|16
|But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city.
|But instead, they wish for a better country, a heavenly one. So God is not ashamed to be called their God, because he has built them a city.
|
|-
|17
|By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son,
|Through faith, Abraham offered Isaac when tested. He who was given promises offered up his only son.
|
|-
|18
|Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called:
|The scripture said of him, "Your descendants will come through Isaac."
|
|-
|19
|Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure.
|Abraham believed God could resurrect him from the dead, and in a way he did get him back that way.
|
|-
|20
|By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come.
|Through faith, Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau about the future.
|
|-
|21
|By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff.
|Through faith, Jacob blessed the sons of Joseph when near death and worshiped God while leaning on his staff.
|
|-
|22
|By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones.
|Through faith, Joseph mentioned the exodus of the Israelites at his death, and made orders about his body.
|
|-
|23
|By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment.
|Through faith, Moses was hidden by his parents for three months after his birth because they saw he was a special child and weren't afraid of the despot's command.
|
|-
|24
|By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter;
|Through faith, Moses refused to be called Pharaoh's daughter's son when he reached adulthood.
|
|-
|25
|Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season;
|Instead he chose to undergo trials with the people of God, rather than enjoy sinful pleasures for any time.
|
|-
|26
|Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward.
|He thought suffering for Christ more valuable than all the treasure in Egypt, because he looked forward to his reward.
|
|-
|27
|By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible.
|Through faith he abandoned Egypt, without fear of the pharaoh. He strove forward, seeing He who is invisible.
|
|-
|28
|Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them.
|Through faith, he observed the passover and sprinkling of blood, in case the destroyer of the firstborn touched them.
|
|-
|29
|By faith they passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned.
|Through faith, they traveled through the Red Sea like it was land, while the Egyptians were drowned trying.
|
|-
|30
|By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days.
|Through faith, the walls of Jericho fell after they were surrounded for seven days.
|
|-
|31
|By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace.
|Through faith, Rahab the prostitute didn't die with the unbelievers, after she welcomed the spies.
|
|-
|32
|And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets:
|What else can I say? There's not enough time to tell of Gedeon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah, David, Samuel, and the prophets,
|
|-
|33
|Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions,
|Who through faith conquered nations, brought righteousness, gained promises, and quieted lions.
|
|-
|34
|Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.
|Quenched fiery violence, escaped death by sword, made strong though originally weak, turned valiant in fight, and caused the foreign armies to flee.
|
|-
|35
|Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection:
|Women received their dead back alive; others were tortured while not refusing to sell out, so that they might obtain a better resurrection.
|"while not refusing to sell out" - a modern use of the political term "sell out"
|-
|36
|And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment:
|Meanwhile others endured cruel mockings and scourgings and, yes, even chains and imprisonment;
|
|-
|37
|They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;
|they were stoned, sawed in half, tempted and slain by sword; they wandered around in garments made of sheepskin and goatskin, while destitute, oppressed and distressed;
|
|-
|38
|(Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.
|The world was not worthy of them. They wandered in deserts, over mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.
|drop the parenthetical?
|-
|39
|And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise:
|Yet all of them, having received a good report through faith, did not receive the promise;
|rare instance where our version is longer than the KSV
|-
|40
|God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect.
|God gave us more, so that they need us to become complete.
|last sentence here is curious; our rendition is debatable.
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us,
|Thus, amongst such a large crowd of witnesses, let us set aside all anxiety and sin that distract us, and let us run with perseverance the race given us,
|fascinating first sentence
|-
|2
| Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.
| inspired by Jesus, the creator and perfecter of our faith, who endured the cross for the triumphant finish, rising above the shame, and now sits at the right hand of God's throne.
|χαρά is a challenge here: try "triumphant" due to the context
|-
|3
| For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.
|Think of how He endured so much opposition by sinners against himself, so that you do not tire and lose heart.
|ἀναλογίζομαι: "think of" is the best modern rendition
|-
|4
| Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin.
|You have not yet shed blood in resistance and striving against sin.
|rare verse that is longer here than in KJV
|-
|5
| And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him
| And you have forgotten the exhortation which speaks to you as to children, My son, despite not you the chastening of the LORD, nor faint when you are rebuked of him
|
|-
|6
| For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.
| For those that the LORD loves he disciplines, and scourges every son who he recieves.
|
|-
|7
| If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not?
| If you endure discipline, God deals with you as with sons; for what son is never disciplined by his father?
|
|-
|8
| But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons.
| But if you are not disciplined, whereof all are partakers, then you are bastards, and not sons.
|
|-
|9
| Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live?
| Furthermore, we have had fathers like us who corrected us, and we gave them reverence shall we not much rather be in subjection to the Father of spirits, and live?
|
|-
|10
| For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness.
| For they truly disciplined us for a few days after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we may partake in his holiness.
|
|-
|11
| Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby.
| Now no discipline for the present seems to be joyous, but grievous, nevertheless afterward it yields the peaceful fruit of righteousness to them which are exercised thereby.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;
| Why lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;
|
|-
|13
| And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed.
| And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed.
|
|-
|14
| Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord
| Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord
|
|-
|15
| Looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled;
| Looking diligently lest any man fall from grace with God; lest any bitterness spring up to trouble you, and by that defile many,
|
|-
|16
| Lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright.
| Lest there be any who fornicate, or any who are profane, as Esau, who sold his birthright for one morsel of meat.
|
|-
|17
| For ye know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.
| For you know how afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected for he did not find a place to repent, though he sought it carefully and tearfully.
|
|-
|18
| For ye are not come unto the mount that might be touched, and that burned with fire, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest,
| For you are not to come to the mount that might be touched, and that burned, nor unto blackness, darkness, and tempest,
|
|-
|19
| And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard intreated that the word should not be spoken to them any more
| And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard said that the word should not be said to them anymore
|
|-
|20
| (For they could not endure that which was commanded, And if so much as a beast touch the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart
| (For they could not endure the command, And if even a beast so much as touched the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart
|
|-
|21
| And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake)
| And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake)
|
|-
|22
| But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
| But you are to come to mount Sion, and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
|
|-
|23
| To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect,
| To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of good men made perfect,
|
|-
|24
| And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.
| And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood for sprinkling, that speaks better things than Abel.
|
|-
|25
| See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven
| See that you refuse not him who speaks. For if they did not escape those who refused him that spoke on Earth, much more we shall not escape, if we turn away from he who speaks from heaven
|
|-
|26
| Whose voice then shook the earth| but now he hath promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven.
| Whose voice once shook the earth| but now he has promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not only the Earth, but also heaven.
|
|-
|27
| And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things which cannot be shaken may remain.
| And this word, yet once more, signifies the removing of those things that are shaken, as of those that are made, so that those things which cannot be shaken may remain.
|
|-
|28
| Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear
| Why we are receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear
|
|-
|29
| For our God is a consuming fire.
| For our God is a strong, consuming fire.
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Let brotherly love continue.
| Continue to love like brothers
|
|-
|2
| Be not forgetful to entertain strangers for thereby some have entertained angels unawares.
|Don't forget to be hospitable to strangers; by doing that, some have unknowingly been hospitable to angels.
|
|-
|3
| Remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them; and them which suffer adversity, as being yourselves also in the body.
|Remember those who are imprisoned as if you were imprisoned with them, and those who are suffering as if you yourself felt their suffering with your own body.
|
|-
|4
| Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.
|Honor marriage and keep the marriage bed pure; God will judge the promiscuous and the adulterers.
|
|-
|5
| Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.
|Let your way be without love of money, and be content with what you have now. God has said, I will never leave you or abandon you.
|
|-
|6
| So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me.
|So we can boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and will not be afraid of what any man will do to me.
|
|-
|7
| Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation.
|Remember your rulers, who have spoken the word of God to you. Follow the example of their faith, carefully observing the result of their behavior.
|
|-
|8
| Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.
|Jesus Christ is the same, yesterday, and today, and forever.
|
|-
|9
| Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines. For it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have been occupied therein.
| Do not be carried about with divers and false doctrines. For it is a good thing that the heart is established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have occupied therein.
|
|-
|10
| We have an altar, whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle.
| We have an altar, while they have no right to eat what serves the tabernacle.
|
|-
|11
| For the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest for sin, are burned without the camp.
| For the bodies of these beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest of sin, are burned without the camp.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.
| Why even Jesus, so that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.
|
|-
|13
| Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach.
| Let us go forth therefore to him without the camp, bearing his reproach.
|
|-
|14
| For here have we no continuing city, but we seek one to come.
| For here we have no continuing city, but we seek one.
|
|-
|15
| By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name.
| Therefore, by him, let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name.
|
|-
|16
| But to do good and to communicate forget not for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.
| But to do good and to communicate, do not forget that with such sacrifices God is well pleased.
|
|-
|17
| Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief for that is unprofitable for you.
| Obey your leaders, and submit yourselves for they watch for your souls, as they must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief, for grief is not profitable for you.
|
|-
|18
| Pray for us for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly.
| Pray for us for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live without deceit.
|
|-
|19
| But I beseech you the rather to do this, that I may be restored to you the sooner.
| But I beseech you, please do this, that I may be restored to you more quickly.
|
|-
|20
| Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant,
| Now the God of peace, that brought our Lord Jesus back from the dead again, that great shepherd, through the blood of the endless covenant,
|
|-
|21
| Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
| Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is well and pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom there shall be glory forever. Amen.
|
|-
|22
| And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation for I have written a letter unto you in few words.
| And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation for I have written a short letter to you.
|
|-
|23
| Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he come shortly, I will see you.
| Know that our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he comes shortly, I will see you.
|
|-
|24
| Salute all them that have the rule over you, and all the saints. They of Italy salute you.
| Salute all who lead you, and all the saints. They of Italy salute you.
|
|-
|25
| Grace be with you all. Amen.
| Boundless generosity be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Template:ConservapediaBible

2010-04-18T09:24:25Z

SamuelC:

{| class="infobox" style="float: right; text-align: center; font-size: 80%; clear:right; background:white; border: 2px solid blue; margin-left:1em;margin-top:2em;" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2"
|-
| colspan="2" |<big>'''[[Conservative Bible Project]]'''</big>
{{Tnavbar|ConservativeBible|mini=1}}
|-
| colspan="2" style="font-size:11px" |
'''Click [http://groups.google.com/group/conservative-bible-project here] for the latest Conservative Bible compilations'''
|-
| colspan="2" style="font-size:10px" | '''[[Word Analysis of Bible|Word Analysis of Bible]]'''
|-
| colspan="2" style="font-size:11px" |'''Completed:'''
|-
|Old Testament:
|-
| [[Genesis_(Translated)|Genesis]]  • [[Obadiah (Translated)|Obadiah]] • [[Haggai (Translated)|Haggai]]
|-
| New Testament:
|-
| [[Gospel_of_Matthew_(Translated)|Matthew]] • [[Gospel_of_Mark_(Translated)|Mark]] • [[Gospel_of_Luke_(Translated)|Luke]] • [[Gospel_of_John_(Translated)|John]] • [[Acts_of_the_Apostles_(Translated)|Acts]] • [[Romans (Translated)|Romans]] • [[First Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)|1 Corinthians]]

[[Epistle to the Galatians (Translated)|Galatians]] • [[Epistle to the Ephesians (Translated)|Ephesians]] • [[Epistle to the Philippians (Translated)|Philippians]] • [[Epistle to the Colossians (Translated)|Colossians]]

[[First Epistle to the Thessalonians (Translated)|1 Thessalonians]] • [[Second Epistle to the Thessalonians (Translated)|2 Thessalonians]]

[[First Epistle to Timothy (Translated)|1 Timothy]] • [[Second Epistle to Timothy (Translated)|2 Timothy]] • [[Epistle to Titus (Translated)|Titus]] • [[Epistle to Philemon (Translated)|Philemon]] • [[Epistle of James (Translated)|James]]  • [[First Epistle of Peter (Translated)|1 Peter]] • [[Second Epistle of Peter (Translated)|2 Peter]]

[[First Epistle of John (Translated)|1 John]] • [[Second Epistle of John (Translated)|2 John]] • [[Third Epistle of John (Translated)|3 John]] • [[Epistle of Jude (Translated)|Jude]] • [[Revelations to John (Translated)|Revelation]] • [[Epistle to the Hebrews (Translated)|Hebrews]]
|-
| colspan="2" |'''Incomplete:'''
|-
| Old Testament:
|-
|[[Exodus_(Translated)|Exodus]] • [[Leviticus_(Translated)|Leviticus]] • [[Numbers_(Translated)|Numbers]] • [[Deuteronomy_(Translated)|Deuteronomy]] • [[Joshua (Translated)|Joshua]]

[[Judges (Translated)|Judges]] • [[Ruth (Translated)|Ruth]] • [[First Book of Samuel (Translated)|1 Samuel]] • [[Second Book of Samuel (Translated)|2 Samuel]] • [[First Book of Kings (Translated)|1 Kings]] • [[Second Book of Kings (Translated)|2 Kings]]

[[First Book of Chronicles (Translated)|1 Chronicles]] • [[Second Book of Chronicles (Translated)|2 Chronicles]] • [[Ezra (Translated)|Ezra]] • [[Nehemiah (Translated)|Nehemiah]] • [[Esther (Translated)|Esther]] • [[Job (Translated)|Job]] • [[Psalms (Translated)|Psalms]]

[[Proverbs (Translated)|Proverbs]] • [[Ecclesiastes (Translated)|Ecclesiastes]] • [[Song of Solomon (Translated)|Song of Solomon]] • [[Isaiah (Translated)|Isaiah]] • [[Jeremiah (Translated)|Jeremiah]]

[[Lamentations (Translated)|Lamentations]] • [[Ezekiel (Translated)|Ezekiel]] • [[Daniel (Translated)|Daniel]] • [[Hosea (Translated)|Hosea]] • [[Joel (Translated)|Joel]] • [[Amos (Translated)|Amos]]

[[Jonah (Translated)|Jonah]] • [[Micah (Translated)|Micah]] • [[Nahum (Translated)|Nahum]] • [[Habakkuk (Translated)|Habakkuk]] • [[Zephaniah (Translated)|Zephaniah]]

[[Zechariah (Translated)|Zechariah]] • [[Malachi (Translated)|Malachi]]
|-
| New Testament:
|-
| [[Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)|2 Corinthians]]

|-
|}<noinclude>

{{TemplateDoc|pages=Articles relating to the Conserative Bible Project|cat=}}
{{parms|}}
[[Category:Navigation box]]
</noinclude>

Epistle to the Hebrews (Translated)

2010-04-18T09:23:39Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 13 */

{{ConservativeBible}}

==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets,
|In many ways and at many times in the past, God spoke to our fathers through the prophets,
|This chapter striking in its main thrust and quotes - Jesus is the SON, superior to all created beings, and in particuilar the angels of God, and He is the object of O.T. references clearly of God. This is a pre trinitarion attribution of Divinity to the Savior. "Helping along" with this, along with the selection of O.T. verses, are the facts that in Hebrew, lack of case endings and therefore the primacy of syntax (position of words in sentence) can be made to emphasize His divinity - Elohim Elohekha( "God [can be 'speaking about' but here most probably 'speaking to'], Your God")and the fact that the base form in the Aramaic and Vocative are exactly the same - (Allha= both '[the]God' and 'O God'). But,of course, there is also the direct, and non linguistic, affirmation of the Son's deity - But to the Son, He says, "Your Throne, O God...". I have tried to keep the authors style which in places thought seems to tumble after thought bringing an accentuation of the SON. this fits in 'idiomization' of the text but of course, is not the usual style for translating this otherwise majestic structure of divine thought. The last thing to say, I have capitalized phrases or words (Last Days, Word of...) which are already in the author's day and can be seen from his work, pregnant with meaning and evoking of many associations, all of which are necessary for our understanding of this epistle.
|-
|2
| Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds;
|But in these the Last Days He has spoken to us through His Son, whom He determined to be the inheritor of everthing, the Son, by whom He made the worlds,
|
|-
|3
| Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high;
|the Son, who is the very brightness of His Glory, and the very image of His Person, and the bearer of all things, carrying them by the Word of his power. When He, the Son, had Himself accomplished a cleansing of our sins, He sat down at the right hand of the Greatness on High.
|
|-
|4
| Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they.
|This One, then, is to be considered inestimably better than angels having been bequeathed a title more excellent than they.
|
|-
|5
| For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son?
|Did He say, at any time, to an angel, "You are My Son, today I have become your father", or "I will be his Father and he shall be My son"
|
|-
|6
| And again, when he bringeth in the firstbegotten into the world, he saith, And let all the angels of God worship him.
|or, as happened when He brought the Firstborn into the world, "Let all the angels of God worship Him."?
|
|-
|7
| And of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of fire.
|But, rather, of angels, He says, "He makes His angles spirits, and His servants a flaming fire."
|
|-
|8
| But unto the Son he saith, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom.
|But to the Son, He says, "Your throne, O God, is for ever and ever, a sceptre of righteousness, the sceptre of Your Kingdom.
|
|-
|9
| Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity; therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.
|You have loved righteousness and hated lawlessness. For this reason, God, Your God, has anointed You from among all your companions with the oil of joy."
|
|-
|10
| And, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the works of thine hands
|And. "You, Lord, in the beginning of all, set down earths' foundations. Heaven is the work of Your hands.
|
|-
|11
|They shall perish; but thou remainest; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment;
|They shall perish; but You remain. As a garment they all wear out.
|
|-
|12
|And as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail.
|And as a cloak, You will fold them up. They will be changed but You remain the same, Your years shall have no end."
|
|-
|13
|But to which of the angels said he at any time, Sit on my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool?
|But to any angel, did He say at any time, "Sit at my right hand, until I make Your enemies a footstool for You?"
|
|-
|14
|Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?
|Aren't they all spirits of service, sent out to serve those who will be heirs of salvation?
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip.
|Therefore we need to take very seriously what we have heard, if we are not to fall away.
|The rhetorical tone of persuation continues with appeal becoming more prominent as the author makes transition from the Son as Deity to the Son as Jesus on earth become one of us for His mission of redeeming us. Without using "incarnation", it is all there. The appeal is to the heart and the conscience making the language in this section, "without flourish" or distance. There is no excaping his meaning for us (the Jewish believers starting to slip back to the Law, and then to all believers) to change our ways and return to Him and the ways of grace. Language becomes pithy, direct,touching the heart as author turns us to Jesus whom we see now crowned, through the eyes of faith, while with our physical eyes, see all around the world not yet subjected to Him. Along with Greek and the Syriac, in the 1st verse the KJV "slip" or better "fall (Peshitta understanding of Gr. word) away" or "drift away" does not refer to the things "which we have heard" but to us, the readers of the letter. We are in danger of "slipping"
|-
|2
| For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward;
|If the word "spoken by angels" stood firm, and every violation and disobedience met with its due "payback",
|"Spoken by angels" is in quotes. It is hard to know if the author really holds to the first century idea that the Torah was given through the mediation of angels or that he using this thought to press His point that if the lesser - Law and angels had full force, how much more the greater - the word from Jesus, having come directly to us from Him, and indirectly through His Apostles.
|-
|3
| How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him;
|How can we escape, if we neglect such a great salvation, first spoken about by the Lord, and then passed on to us with surety by those who heard the Lord.
|
|-
|4
| God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will?
|These people had God's own witness to what they were saying by His granting signs, and wonders and various demonstrations of His power, gifts of the Holy Spirit, just as He deemed proper.
|
|-
|5
| For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come, whereof we speak.
|It was not to angels that He subjected the coming worlds of which we are speaking
|again accentuated by word order the opposition between men and angels. This time with the superiority clearly going to man. This is to tie in the superiority of the Son of God as Deity over the angels with now the superiority of Him incarnate, Jesus Christ come in the flesh, over the angels.
|-
|6
| But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man, that thou visitest him?
|Someone in some place gives testimony, saying, What is man that You think of him or the son of man that You watch over him?
|"Someone in some place"- the author, in the rush of thought, does not readily have the reference in the Scriptures. An example of the force of focus on the task at hand.
The natural biblical parallelism of man - son of man, will lend itself slight further down to bring in the Son of Man, but not yet.
|-
|7
| Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands
|You have made him somewhat less than the angels, you have crowned him with Glory and Honour, and have placed him over the works of Your hands
| "Hebrews" following the Greek Septuagint has "less than the angels" rather than the original Hebrew text "less than God (Elohim)". The Son will be the final and fully crowned crowned "son of man, but that because of His role in redemption rather than order of creation
|-
|8
| Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put under him.
|You have put everything under His feet in subjection to Him. All things are placed in subjection to Him. Nothing has not been put under Him.
But we do not see now that all things are put under him.
|
|-
|9
| But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man.
|But we see Jesus, who had become a little "lower than the angels" for the suffering of death, we see Him crowned with Glory and Honour, so, by God's grace, He could taste the death of every man.
|
|-
|10
| For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings.
|For it was just like the Father, seeing that everything was created by Him, and it was for Him that they were made, when he determined to bring many sons into Glory, to make the Fount of their salvation, perfect through the suffering which He endured
|αρχηγον means Leader, author, prince, captain and is translated by the Syriac as Head, which also includes the idea of Source. From the context, it seems however it is translated, there is no distance, as there might be of a Leader, or if a leader, all are right there with him just behind. The thought will follow that the sancnified and sanctifier are one. I have chosen Fount to show the flow of unity - from Him to the sons.

In 5:9, Again, the theme is taken up that Jesus was made perfect, not implying sin, but completion through the stages in perfect obedience within the experience of sufferings. This will be important. His righteousness was no fiction thus what He won could rightly be there and rightly granted by Him to us. He took our actual and "hard won" sins, we received His hard won righteousness.
|-
|11
| For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren,
|For both He who makes holy and those who are made holy are one. That is why He is not embarrassed to call them His brothers.
|-
|12
| Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee.
|Saying, I will proclaim Your name to my brothers, in the midst of the church I will sing Your praises.
|The KJV "Church" is good for εκκλησιας, not the "assembly" of NKJV. The term is already coined for the assembly of believers in Christ.

|-
|13
| And again, I will put my trust in him. And again, Behold I and the children which God hath given me.
|And again, I will totally put my confidence in Him, and again, Yes, I and the children God has give me.
|The one who is speaking in the above verses is the Son. In this verse, it is not clear what the first quote has to do with the second. But perhaps it is this, in the first, He expresses His own trust in God (the Father). Once having expressed that, the second quote tells us He is not alone. With Him in this are the children the Father has given Him. Again, they are one, and then follows the meaning of that onesness.
|-
|14
| Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil;
|
because the children were human beings, He also became a human being, so that He might die, and through that, destroy the one holding the powere of death, namely, the Devil,
|
|-
|15
| And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage.
|freeing them who because of their fear of death, were held in life-long bondage.
|
|-
|16
| For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham.
|And so He took on not the nature of angels, but rather that of the seed of Abraham.
|going with the KJV in this passage where the Greek is unclear. Further in divergence is the Syria, perhaps having the same problem - "...death, not having ruled over angels but rather the seed of Abraham"
|-
|17
| Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people.
|Becasue of all this, it was necessary for Him to be exactly like His brothers, so that He might prove to be a merciful and faithful High Priest toward God for them, and to make a reconciliation for the people's sins.
|
|-
|18
| For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted.
|Because He Himself has endured temptation, He is able to help those who are being tempted.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus;
|So,my holy brothers, sharing in the heavenly call, focus in on the Apostle and High Priest of our faith, Christ Jesus.
|an example of "suggestive" thought - one thought suggesting another, not requiring it.

"of our faith". The word translated as faith" really means confession or profession of faith, but from the thust of the whole epistle, it is clear that the concern is for going on without swerving or dopping out of the community of faith, which one has entered on his profession of faith. The church professes Christ, and by our joining this faith, so do we.
|-
|2
| Who was faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house.
|Yes, He was faithful to the One who appointed Him, in similar fashion as Moses was faithful to all his house
|
|-
|3
| For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house.
|But this One was far more worthy of regard than Moses, as it is really the builder of the house, rather than the house itself, that we have the more regard for.
|Here begins the back and forth showing the superiority of Christ over Moses. In some translations this "on one hand.. but on the other hand" does not receive the emphasis that actual fluidity of the connectives permit and require. This translation allows for that assisted by emphasis permitted by changes in phrase and word order. Here the rhetorical should be given full play and not the structural or "edificial"
|-
|4
| For every house is builded by some man; but he that built all things is God.
|every house is built by some particular individual. But everything that is built has God as its builder
|
|-
|5
| And Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after;
|And it was as a servant that Moses was faithful in all his house, the full implications of this could only be understood later on,
|
|-
|6
| But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.
|But Christ was faithful as a Son over the house, and that house his own; and we are that house, if we only hold on tight to the confidence and to the joy of this hope, until the very end.
|I have retained KJV "house" faithful to the Greek, rather than making explicit Moses baing faithful as a servant in the house was meant to indicate the things of God and in particlular related to the Torah. I have kept the "house" because the house is actually the term in the Bible and in the Judaism of the day of Hebrews that meant the "temple" - The House of the Lord. So we being the house of the Lord is the same as we being the Temple of the Lord in the letter of Peter. This equivalence shows that already in the book of Hebrews, and to be developed in the letter, there is a thoroughgoing fulfillment - not only the ritualistic elements of the earthly temple of the O.T. and the priesthood, fulfilled in Heaven and in Christ, but also a fulfillment of the people of the O.T. in the people of the New Covenant, the Church. This is not the same as in what is called "replacement theology" as there are fulfillments for the People of Israel as well. All this could not be reflected in the text, of course, but can be developed in footnotes. In other words, a good translation will need to be "annotated".
|-
|7
| Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith, To day if ye will hear his voice,
|And so (The Holy Spirit is speaking: This Day, if you hear His voice,
|
|-
|8
| Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness
|do not harden your hearts as in the Trial, the day of temptation of the Wilderness
|again literally "in the wilderness", but translated "of the Wilderness". "The Day of the Wilderness" already known and used as a phrase, thus giving force for a lesson.
|
|-
|9
| When your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years.
|The time your fathers tempted me, put me to the trial, having seen my doings for forty years!
| "tempted me, proved me,"..."tempted me, put me to the trial, having seen my doings..." - The "and"s of prose are left out replicating the poetic jabs, the cadences of the original Hebrew in the Psalms. The Vavs in Hebrew do not always mean the prosaic "and" and should not always be translated as "and".

|-
|10
| Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do always err in their heart; and they have not known my ways.
|So, My heart was cut, hurt because of that generation, and I said, "They are always wandering astray in their hearts. The have not know My ways."
|
|-
|11
| So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.)
|And I swore in my anger, "They shall not enter into My Rest!)
|
|-
|12
| Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God.
|And so, my brothers, Be alert that there be no evil heart of unbelief and departing fro the living God
|
|-
|13
| But exhort one another daily, while it is called To day; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin.
|Cause others evry day to be serious about it while we are in "This Day" now, so that you do not become hardened by deceptive way that sin has,
|
|-
|14
| For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence stedfast unto the end;
|We will be sharers in Christ, if our early confidence sees us through to the end,
|
|-
|15
| While it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation.
|As to it being said. " This Day, if you hear His voice,
|
|-
|8
| Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness
|do not harden your hearts as in the Trial, the day of temptation of the Wilderness",
|-
|16
| For some, when they had heard, did provoke| howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses.
|This was applicable to the some who had come out of Egypt, the ones who provoked,
|
|-
|17
| But with whom was he grieved forty years? was it not with them that had sinned, whose carcases fell in the wilderness?
|
whoe ere the one with whom He was grieved for forty years? was it not with those whose dead bodies lie in the Wilderness?
|
|-
|18
| And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, but to them that believed not?
|Who were they that He swore would not enter into His Rest, where they not those who believed not?
|
|-
|19
| So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief.
|So we see, it was because of unbelief that they could not enter.
|Here is a more than minor statement which will appear over and over again in other forms - do not think that you can retain belief in Christ and reject the community of faith - the Church. But along the way, I (the author of Hebrews) will show you the fulfillment in Christ of every thing of the Judaism you know and the Old Testament foundation of all, for the rightness of your decision of faith to shine through. But know that it is the community of Faith. And without faith, you cannot enter in.

|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.
|Let us be fearful, therefore, that any of us, falling short, do not enter His Rest
|
|-
|2
| For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.
|We, as well as the people of former time, had God's word proclaimed to us, but they not having faith mixed in with the Word that they heard.
|
|-
|3
| For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest although the works were finished from the foundation of the world.
|For it is we believers who do enter the Rest, He having said, "I have sworn in my anger that they should not enter my Rest", the Rest commencing with the conclusion of the work undertaken for the founding of the world.
|
|-
|4
| For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works.
|Because in a certain place He spoke in words to this effect, "And God rested on the seventh day from all His works."
|
|-
|5
| And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest.
|And then in another place, "They shall not enter into my Rest!"
|
|-
|6
| Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief
|And so we see that some are to enter in and we also see that the ones first preached to did not enter in - because of their unbelief
|
|-
|7
| Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.
|And then again we see that there is a "certain day", according to David from a time much later on. It is said, "This Day, if you hear His voice, do not harden your hearts".
|
|-
|8
| For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day.
| Well, if Joshua had given them the Rest, then there would not have been need to afterward speak of'' another'' Day.
|"Jesus" is the Greek (iesous) for Joshua. There are the same name. the Peshitta Aramaic spells this out by supplying here Joshua's full name Joshua Ben Nun (Joshua son of Nun). The Greek leaves it ambiguous, knowing that who was intended was Joshua, the servant and successor of Moses, but also seeing the activity of the Son of God Jesus in salvations now and then.
|-
|9
| There remaineth therefore a Rest to the people of God.
|And so "the Rest" remains for the people of God.
|Here and in the following verses, is a clear demonstration of the concept that works do not bring us to the promised rest of God, and that the believers by not trying it by works do enter into that rest that God has provided, and so they do it God's way who Himself rested from His own works - the works of creation. We labor to enter into His Rest. That is not a contradiction. We decide, determine, and stick to the resolution, that we will be saved by Him in whom we have believed and not sink back into the old way of striving to please Him by who we are and and what we can do.
|-
|10
| For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his.
|For the one who has entered into his Rest, He has ceased from his own "works", just as God did from his.
|
|-
|11
| Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief.
|Let us labor, therefore to enter our Rest, God forbid there befall us what unbelief brings,
|
|-
|12
| For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.
|Yes, God's word is alive and powerful, sharper than any two edged sword, cutting down between the soul and the spirit, stiking even inner bone, and tendon, and knowing what is going on in ones heart and mind.
| Here the author transits from the "it" of the Word to "He" who is the Word and with whom we have to do.
|-
|13
| Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do.
|No created thing is left unexposed to His sight; all are naked and open to the eyes of Him with whom we have to do.
|
|-
|14
| Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession.
|Well, seeing that we do have a great High Priest, that has gone through into Heaven, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold strong in our confession.
|Well, we do not loose heart as the One who sees all and from Whom none can escape, He is the One who pities us having great compassion.
|-
|15
| For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.
|We do not have a High Priest who is untouched and immune to what we go through, our debilities: in every way we are, He was tempted, but did not sin.
|
|-
|16
| Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.
|So let us come with confidence to the Throne of Grace, so that we can obtain mercy and God's compassion, to help us for the time of our need.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things pertaining to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins
|For every high priest taken from men is given for men for things that pertain to God, for the purpose of offerings and sacrifices
|
|-
|2
| Who can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way; for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity.
|and these can have sympathy on those that are ignorant and who stray, becaue he likewise has these debilities.
|
|-
|3
| And by reason hereof he ought, as for the people, so also for himself, to offer for sins.
|And that is why he needs to offer up for his own sins, just as for the others.
|
|-
|4
| And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron.
|No person can take the weight of this honor on his own, but he must be called by God, just as was Aaron.
|
|-
|5
| So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee.
|the same with Christ; He did not take this honor on Himself to make of Hinmself a high priest. It was He that said to Him, " You are my Son, This Day I have fathered You.
|
|-
|6
| As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
|He also said somehwhere else, " You are a Priest forever, in the likeness of Melchizedek.
|The Greek can bear the meaning of "Order", possibly a "mishmeret" of priests (a formal grouping of priests for particular service at a particular cycle of time as was in Zakharia, the father of John the Baptizer) but may also bear, as the Peshitta has it, a "likeness" or type that is replicated (ܒ݁ܰܕ݂ܡܽܘܬ݂ܶܗ ܕ݁ܡܰܠܟ݁ܺܝܙܕ݂ܶܩ biddmuteh dMelcisedek). I have chosen the latter as it continues the theme of image bearing, and leaves open the possibility of later interpretation of Epistle to the Hebrews that Melchizedek actually was a pre-incarnational theophany of the Son of God
|-
|7
| Who in the days of his flesh, when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death, and was heard in that he feared;
|This One when He was on earth in the flesh, offered up prayers and heartfelt stirrings with loud cries and tears to Him having the power to save Him from death, and He was heard, for he feared God.
|
|-
|8
| Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered;
|Even though He was a Son, He still had to learn obedience by endurance through the things He suffered
|
|-
|9
| And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him;
|And so having become perfect, He bacame the Source of eternal salvation for all who will obey Him.
|
|-
|10
| Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec.
|Yes, He was called by God to be in such a way in the likeness of Melchizedek
|
|-
|11
| Of whom we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing.
|I have many things to say about this matter, but it is diffuclt, you are so hard to get through to.
|
|-
|12
| For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat.
|You should be teachers by this time, but you yourselves need to be taught the very basics of the message of God, You need to drink milk, not eat solid meat.
|
|-
|13
| For every one that useth milk is unskillful in the word of righteousness, for he is a babe.
|Everyone needing milk is still a baby, "milk" for the bumblers, taking first steps in the word of righteousness.
|
|-
|14
| But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.
|Solid food is for the grown-ups, those that have mastered solid steps in the distinguishing between good and evil.
|
|}

==Chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God,
|Setting aside the principles of Christ's truth, let's talk about perfection, not explaining the necessity of repentance and faithfulness to God again,
|
|-
|2
| Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment.
|of the doctrines of baptism, healing by faith, resurrecting the dead, and eternal judgment.
|
|-
|3
| And this will we do, if God permit.
|So we shall, God permitting.
|
|-
|4
| For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,
|Because it's impossible for those who have seen the truth and tasted God's gift, who have taken part in the Divine Guide,
|
|-
|5
| And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come,
|and have enjoyed God's good word and the heavenly powers,
|
|-
|6
| If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame.
|if they fail in faith, to bring them back to repent. Since they are crucifying and shaming the Son of God once again.
|
|-
|7
| For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God
|Because the earth, which absorbs the rain and produces vegetation to provide for us, is blessed by God.
|
|-
|8
| But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned.
|But the land covered in thorns and thistles is rejected, even cursed. It is destined to be burned.
|
|-
|9
| But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak.
|Friends, though we talk like this, we're convinced better things are in store for you, along with salvation.
|
|-
|10
| For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister.
|God is not deceitful and will not forget your work, which you have done loving His name, like ministering to the saints.
|
|-
|11
| And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end
|We hope that all of you show the same work ethic and hope until the very end,
|
|-
|12
| That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises.
|that you won't be lazy, but follow those who inherit Jesus' promises through faith and patience.
|
|-
|13
| For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself,
|When God promised Abraham, because he could swear no bigger oath, he swore by himself.
|
|-
|14
| Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee.
|He said, "I will certainly bless you and multiply you."
|
|-
|15
| And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.
|So, after patient endurance, he received the promise.
|
|-
|16
| For men verily swear by the greater and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife.
|Men always swear by greater things and assume that it will end their problems.
|
|-
|17
| Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath
|So God used an oath to show the heirs of His promise that his counsel would never change.
|
|-
|18
| That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us
|It is impossible for God to lie, so He did this so we who have fled to grasp His hope could be consoled by two unchanging things.
|
|-
|19
| Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil;
|The hope is the anchor of the soul, strong and secure, and enters behind the curtain,
|
|-
|20
| Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
|Where Jesus, our forerunner, has entered. He is the high priest for ever in the order of Melchisedec.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For this Melchisedec, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him;
|Melchisedec, King of Salem, and God's priest, met Abraham returning from the decimation of kings and blessed him.
|
|-
|2
| To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation King of righteousness, and after that also King of Salem, which is, King of peace;
|Abraham gave him a tenth of everything, including the title of King of righteousness, later also King of Salem, meaning "King of peace."
|
|-
|3
| Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually.
|Fatherless, motherless, without family, without a beginning or end, he was made like the Son of Man, being a priest eternally.
|
|-
|4
| Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils.
|Consider how great he was, since the patriarch Abraham gave him one tenth of everything.
|
|-
|5
| And verily they that are of the sons of Levi, who receive the office of the priesthood, have a commandment to take tithes of the people according to the law, that is, of their brethren, though they come out of the loins of Abraham
|So the sons of Levi who enter the priesthood have been commanded to take tithes from the people as the law states - from their brothers - though they are descended from Abraham..
|
|-
|6
| But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises.
|He didn't descend from them, but received Abraham's tithes, and blessed him with the promise.
|
|-
|7
| And without all contradiction the less is blessed of the better.
|Without contradiction, the less is blessed all the more.
|
|-
|8
| And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth.
|Here, men who die receive tithes, but there, the living receives them.
|
|-
|9
| And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham.
|Levi too, while receiving tithes, paid them to Abraham.
|
|-
|10
| For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him.
|Because he was still a descendant of his father when Melchisedec met him.
|
|-
|11
| If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law,) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron?
|So if one could be perfected by the Leviticl priesthood (which gave people the law) what was the point of another priest after Melchisedec not called of the order of Aaron?
|
|-
|12
| For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law.
|The priesthood has been changed and so there must be a change of the law.
|
|-
|13
| For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar.
|Because He whom this is about is from another tribe, which wasn't allowed to access the altar.
|
|-
|14
| For it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Juda; of which tribe Moses spake nothing concerning priesthood.
|It's clear that our Lord came from Juda, a tribe about which Moses spoke nothing about the priesthood.
|
|-
|15
| And it is yet far more evident for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest,
|It is even clearer that another priest has arisen the same as Melchizedek,
|
|-
|16
| Who is made, not after the law of a carnal commandment, but after the power of an endless life.
| Who is created not by the laws of the physical world, but with the power of everlasting life.
|
|-
|17
| For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
| For he taught, "You are a priest forever pursuant to the order of Melchizedek.
|
|-
|18
| For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof.
| There was truly a cancellation of the prior commandment because it became weak and unprofitable.
|recheck
|-
|19
| For the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did; by the which we draw nigh unto God.
| For the law made nothing perfect, but the introduction of a greater hope did, by which we come close to God.
|
|-
|20
| And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest
| It was only with an oath that He was made priest;
|
|-
|21
| (For those priests were made without an oath; but this with an oath by him that said unto him, The Lord sware and will not repent, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec)
| for the other priests were ordained without an oath. But He took this oath that said to Him, "The Lord swore and will not recant, 'You are a priest forever after teh order of Melchizedek'
|
|-
|22
| By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament.
| By this Jesus became a guarantee of a better covenant.
|
|-
|23
| And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death
| There were many priests, because death prevented them from continuing forever in their position.
|
|-
|24
| But this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood.
| But this man, because He continues forever, has an unchangeable priesthood.
| modern versions dilute this
|-
|25
| Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.
| He is thereby also able to save to the utmost those who come to God by Him, seeing that He lives forever to intercede for them.
|
|-
|26
| For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens;
| For such a high priest became of us; He is holy, harmless, undefiled, away from sinners, and exalted higher than the heavens;
| "harmless" or "blameless"?
|-
|27
| Who needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's| for this he did once, when he offered up himself.
| Who, unlike the high priests, make daily sacrifices, first for his own sins, and then for the people's, because he did this once when he offered up himself.
|
|-
|28
| For the law maketh men high priests which have infirmity; but the word of the oath, which was since the law, maketh the Son, who is consecrated for evermore.
| For the law makes men high priests who have human weakness; but the word of the oath, which came later after the law, makes the Son who is consecrated forever.
|wow, what a logical conclusion!
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum We have such an high priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens;
|This is the main point here: we have such a high priest who sits at the right hand of God in Heaven,
|avoid monarchy-centric jargon
|-
|2
| A minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man.
| a minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord set up, and not man.
|
|-
|3
| For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices wherefore it is of necessity that this man have somewhat also to offer.
|For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices, thus it is necessary that this man also have something to offer.
|
|-
|4
| For if he were on earth, he should not be a priest, seeing that there are priests that offer gifts according to the law
| For if He were on earth, He would not be a priest, seeing that there are priests who offer gifts pursuant to the law,
|
|-
|5
| Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly things, as Moses was admonished of God when he was about to make the tabernacle for, See, saith he, that thou make all things according to the pattern shewed to thee in the mount.
|who imitate the example and image of heavenly things; as Moses was admonished by God for whom he was about to construct the tabernacle: "See", said He, "that you make all things according to the pattern showed to you in the mount."
|
|-
|6
| But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises.
| But now He has obtained a more perfect ministry, by how much also is he the mediator of a finer covenant, which was founded on stronger promises.
|we can be more descriptive than "better"; note that this is speaking of Jesus
|-
|7
| For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second.
| If that first covenant had been perfect, then there would have been no need for the second.
|
|-
|8
| For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah
| But finding fault with them, He said, "'The day will come,' said the Lord, 'when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah,
|
|-
|9
| Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they continued not in my covenant, and I regarded them not, saith the Lord.
| not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers at the time when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they lived in violation of my covenant, and I disregarded them,' said the Lord.
|
|-
|10
| For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people
| 'For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days,' said the Lord; 'I will put implant my laws in their minds, and write them in their hears, and I will be a God to them, and they shall be a people to me.'
|
|-
|11
| And they shall not teach every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest.
| And they shall not teach every male neighbor, and every grown brother, saying, 'Know the Lord because all shall know me, from the least to the greatest.'
|
|-
|12
| For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more.
| For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and iniquities I will forgive and forget.
|"remember no more" is awkward today; "forgive and forget" conveys point better today
|-
|13
| In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.
| By saying, 'A new covenant,' he has discarded the first one. Now that which decays and grows old is ready to disappear.
| "old" or "discarded"?
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary.
|The first covenant had rules about divine service and an earthly sanctuary.
|
|-
|2
| For there was a tabernacle made; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread; which is called the sanctuary.
|A tabernacle was built, with a candlestick, table, and bread inside, called the sanctuary.
|
|-
|3
| And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all;
|Beyond the second veil, they called it the Holiest of all.
|
|-
|4
| Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant;
|There was a gold censer and the ark of the covenant, surrounded with gold, with a golden pot with manna in it, Aaron's budded rod, and the tables of the covenant.
|
|-
|5
| And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat; of which we cannot now speak particularly.
|Over it, cherubim of glory shadowed the seat of mercy, of which we don't know details.
|
|-
|6
| Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God.
|When this was all explained, the priests were always went into the first tabernacle to do God's services.
|
|-
|7
| But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people
|However, only the high priest went into the second, once a year, with blood which he offered on his own behalf and for the people's sins.
|
|-
|8
| The Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing
|The Divine Guide thus established that the way to the holiest place of all wasn't yet revealed while the first tabernacle still stood.
|
|-
|9
| Which was a figure for the time then present, in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience;
|This was for the present time, when gifts and sacrifices were given which couldn't perfect their consciences.
|
|-
|10
| Which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of reformation.
|They were about food and drink and cleansing and various rules, set upon them until the time of reformation arrived.
|
|-
|11
| But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building;
|Christ, being a high priest of the great things in store, came by a perfect tabernacle, not constructed by hands. That is, not this building.
|
|-
|12
| Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us.
|He earned eternal redemption for us by entering the holy place with His own blood, not the blood of goats and cows.
|
|-
|13
| For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh
|Because, if bull and goat blood and the ashes of a cow sprinkled on the unclean purify the flesh,
|
|-
|14
| How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?
|How much more will the blood of Christ clean your soul form the past to serve the living God, since he, sinless, has offered Himself through the eternal Spirit to God?
|
|-
|15
| And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance.
|So He is the mediator of the New Testament, or will, so that we may be redeemed of our failings under the first will can receive the promise of God's eternal gift through death.
|Testament has lost its meaning of will, which is really being meant here.
|-
|16
| For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator.
|Where there's a will, the writer of the will must have died.
|
|-
|17
| For a testament is of force after men are dead, otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth.
|Testaments only apply after men die, and have no power whatsoever while they live.
|
|-
|18
| Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood.
|So the first will was established with blood.
|Double negative
|-
|19
| For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book, and all the people,
|When Moses had discussed ever part of the law with the people, he took calf and goat blood, water, scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled the book and the people.
|
|-
|20
| Saying, This is the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto you.
|He said, "This is the blood of the testament which God has give to you."
|
|-
|21
| Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the tabernacle, and all the vessels of the ministry.
|Then he sprinkled the tabernacle and the vessels of ministry with blood.
|
|-
|22
| And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood is no remission.
|Almost everything is cleansed by law with blood, for without blood there is no forgiveness.
|
|-
|23
| It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.
|So it was necessary that these copies of heavenly things be purified, but heavenly things need a better sacrifice.
|
|-
|24
| For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us
|So Christ hasn't entered into a hand-build holy place, which is just imitation of the true, but heaven itself, ready to appear before God on our behalf.
|
|-
|25
| Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others;
|But he shouldn't offer himself often, just as the high priests only enters the holy place once a year with the blood.
|
|-
|26
| For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself.
|Because then, he would have to suffer since the beginning of time many times! But instead, he has appeared once near the end of history to remove sin by sacrificing himself.
|
|-
|27
| And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment
|It's established that men are to die once, until after this, the judgment:
|
|-
|28
| So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.
| Thus Christ, offered once to bear the sins of many, shall appear sinless a second time to those who look for him, to deliver them to salvation.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect.
| The law casting only a shadow of good things to come, and not the actual image of such things, can never attain complete perfection with those annual sacrifices.
|
|-
|2
| For then would they not have ceased to be offered? because that the worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of sins.
| Otherwise would not the offerings have ceased? Because then the worshipers once purified would no longer be aware of sins.
|
|-
|3
| But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins every year.
| But those sacrifices are annual repeated remembrance of sins.
|
|-
|4
| For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.
| This is because it not possible for the blood of bulls and goats to take away sins.
|
|-
|5
| Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me
| For this He came into the world, saying, "Sacrifice and offering you would not, but a body you have prepared for me
|
|-
|6
| In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure.
| There is no pleasure in your burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin."
|
|-
|7
| Then said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God.
| Then I said, "Alas, I came (as written in the scriptures) to do your will, oh God."
|
|-
|8
| Above when he said, Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein; which are offered by the law;
| Above when He said, "You had no pleasure in the sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin, which are offered pursuant to the law;
|
|-
|9
| Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second.
| Next He said, "Amen, I come to do Your will, oh God." He took away the first in order to establish the second,
|
|-
|10
| By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.
| by which intent we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ, once and for all.
| rare verse where our version is longer than the [[KJV]] rendition
|-
|11
| And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins
|Each priest does his duties daily and offers sacrifices incapable of taking away sins,
|
|-
|12
| But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God;
|yet this man, offering only one sacrifice for all sins ever, sits down at God's right hand.
|
|-
|13
| From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool.
|Now he waits until his enemies become his footstool,
|
|-
|14
| For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified.
|since with one offering he has eternally perfected the purified.
|
|-
|15
| Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us, for after that he had said before,
|The Divine Guide has told us of this. He said,
|
|-
|16
| This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them;
|"I will make this covenant with them after those days. I will place my laws in their hearts and write them in their minds."
|
|-
|17
| And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.
|"I will forget their sins and failures."
|
|-
|18
| Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin.
|Where there has been forgiveness, no more offering is required.
|
|-
|19
| Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus,
|So, brothers, having the courage to enter the holiest place by the blood of Jesus,
|
|-
|20
| By a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, his flesh;
|by the new, living way through the he has established for us, through his flesh,
|
|-
|21
| And having an high priest over the house of God;
|and with a new high priest over God's house.
|
|-
|22
| Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.
|Let us come to God with true hearts bolstered by faith, washed clean of evil conscience, our bodies washed with pure water.
|
|-
|23
| Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; (for he is faithful that promised;)
|Let us stay true to the declaration of our faith, unwavering, for He who promises is trustworthy.
|
|-
|24
| And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works
|Let's think about each other to bring about love and good deeds.
|
|-
|25
| Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.
|Let's not fail to gather together, like some have, but encourage each other more and more as we see the day grow near.
|
|-
|26
| For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins,
|If we choose to sin after gaining knowledge and truth, no sacrifice remains to purify us,
|
|-
|27
| But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries.
|but instead a fearful expectation of judgment and fiery anger will devour God's enemies.
|
|-
|28
| He that despised Moses' law died without mercy under two or three witnesses
|A man who mocked Moses' law died without mercy before a few men.
|
|-
|29
| Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace?
|How much worse do you think it'll be for the man who trampled the Son of God, and has considered His blood of the covenant, which purified him, a silly thing, and has attacked the Spirit of grace?
|
|-
|30
| For we know him that hath said, Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompense, saith the Lord. And again, The Lord shall judge his people.
|We all know He who said, "Vengeance is mine. I will repay," said the Lord. Similarly, "The Lord will judge His people."
|
|-
|31
| It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.
|It is a frightening thing to fall into the living God's hands.
|
|-
|32
| But call to remembrance the former days, in which, after ye were illuminated, ye endured a great fight of afflictions;
|Yet remember past days when, after you learned the truth, battled against adversity.
|
|-
|33
| Partly, whilst ye were made a gazingstock both by reproaches and afflictions; and partly, whilst ye became companions of them that were so used.
|Sometimes you were mocked and attacked, other times you joined those who were treated like that.
|
|-
|34
| For ye had compassion of me in my bonds, and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance.
|You cared for me while I was imprisoned, and stood happily while your property was ransacked, knowing you have a far better provision in heaven.
|
|-
|35
| Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompence of reward.
|So don't throw away your confidence as it will be greatly rewarded.
|
|-
|36
| For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise.
|You must be patient that after doing God's will, you will receive your due.
|
|-
|37
| For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry.
|It will still be a while until He who will come will come with haste.
|
|-
|38
| Now the just shall live by faith, but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.
|The just will live through faith and if any man abandons it, my soul won't be pleased.
|
|-
|39
| But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.
|But we aren't the sort to abandon faith for damnation, but the sort who believe in saving the soul.
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.
|Faith is the foundation of our hopes, the evidence of the unseen.
|Faith ''is'' evidence. Quite remarkable.
|-
|2
|For by it the elders obtained a good report.
|Through it, the elders gained a good reputation.
|
|-
|3
|Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.
|Through faith, we discover the universe was created by God's word, so that which we see didn't come from anything visible.
|
|-
|4
|By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh.
|Through faith, Abel offered God a better sacrifice than Cain, and God proclaimed that he was righteous. His faith still speaks, though he is dead.
|
|-
|5
|By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God.
|Through faith, Enoch was summoned up, so that he would not die. He was not found, as God had carried him away. Before this, he had been told he pleased God.
|Interesting archaic form of "translated."
|-
|6
|But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.
|Without faith it is impossible to please God. Anyone coming to God must believe that He is God, that He is the rewarder of those who seek him.
|
|-
|7
|By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.
|Through faith, Noah was warned by God of the future, and built an Ark to save his house. Though the world was condemned, he became heir of the righteousness of faith.
|
|-
|8
|By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went.
|Through faith, Abraham, called to the land he was to inherit, obeyed the call. He went there, not knowing where he was going.
|
|-
|9
|By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise:
|Through faith he traveled into the promised land, a foreign country, staying in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, likewise heirs of the very same promise.
|
|-
|10
|For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.
|He looked for a city with solid foundations, with God its builder and maker.
|
|-
|11
|Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him faithful who had promised.
|Through faith, Sara received the ability to conceive a child, and gave birth when she was very old, because she trusted in the faith of He who promised.
|
|-
|12
|Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.
|So from a man, as old as near death, came as many descendants as there are stars in the sky, grains of sand by the sea shore.
|
|-
|13
|These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.
|They all died in faith without the promises personally, but were persuaded after having seen them at a distance. They embraced the promises and confessed that they were strangers and travelers on the earth.
|
|-
|14
|For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country.
|Those who speak like that are clearly stating they seek a new country.
|
|-
|15
|And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned.
|If they had been focused on their country of origin, they might have gone back to it.
|
|-
|16
|But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city.
|But instead, they wish for a better country, a heavenly one. So God is not ashamed to be called their God, because he has built them a city.
|
|-
|17
|By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son,
|Through faith, Abraham offered Isaac when tested. He who was given promises offered up his only son.
|
|-
|18
|Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called:
|The scripture said of him, "Your descendants will come through Isaac."
|
|-
|19
|Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure.
|Abraham believed God could resurrect him from the dead, and in a way he did get him back that way.
|
|-
|20
|By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come.
|Through faith, Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau about the future.
|
|-
|21
|By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff.
|Through faith, Jacob blessed the sons of Joseph when near death and worshiped God while leaning on his staff.
|
|-
|22
|By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones.
|Through faith, Joseph mentioned the exodus of the Israelites at his death, and made orders about his body.
|
|-
|23
|By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment.
|Through faith, Moses was hidden by his parents for three months after his birth because they saw he was a special child and weren't afraid of the despot's command.
|
|-
|24
|By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter;
|Through faith, Moses refused to be called Pharaoh's daughter's son when he reached adulthood.
|
|-
|25
|Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season;
|Instead he chose to undergo trials with the people of God, rather than enjoy sinful pleasures for any time.
|
|-
|26
|Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward.
|He thought suffering for Christ more valuable than all the treasure in Egypt, because he looked forward to his reward.
|
|-
|27
|By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible.
|Through faith he abandoned Egypt, without fear of the pharaoh. He strove forward, seeing He who is invisible.
|
|-
|28
|Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them.
|Through faith, he observed the passover and sprinkling of blood, in case the destroyer of the firstborn touched them.
|
|-
|29
|By faith they passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned.
|Through faith, they traveled through the Red Sea like it was land, while the Egyptians were drowned trying.
|
|-
|30
|By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days.
|Through faith, the walls of Jericho fell after they were surrounded for seven days.
|
|-
|31
|By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace.
|Through faith, Rahab the prostitute didn't die with the unbelievers, after she welcomed the spies.
|
|-
|32
|And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets:
|What else can I say? There's not enough time to tell of Gedeon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah, David, Samuel, and the prophets,
|
|-
|33
|Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions,
|Who through faith conquered nations, brought righteousness, gained promises, and quieted lions.
|
|-
|34
|Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.
|Quenched fiery violence, escaped death by sword, made strong though originally weak, turned valiant in fight, and caused the foreign armies to flee.
|
|-
|35
|Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection:
|Women received their dead back alive; others were tortured while not refusing to sell out, so that they might obtain a better resurrection.
|"while not refusing to sell out" - a modern use of the political term "sell out"
|-
|36
|And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment:
|Meanwhile others endured cruel mockings and scourgings and, yes, even chains and imprisonment;
|
|-
|37
|They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;
|they were stoned, sawed in half, tempted and slain by sword; they wandered around in garments made of sheepskin and goatskin, while destitute, oppressed and distressed;
|
|-
|38
|(Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.
|The world was not worthy of them. They wandered in deserts, over mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.
|drop the parenthetical?
|-
|39
|And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise:
|Yet all of them, having received a good report through faith, did not receive the promise;
|rare instance where our version is longer than the KSV
|-
|40
|God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect.
|God gave us more, so that they need us to become complete.
|last sentence here is curious; our rendition is debatable.
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us,
|Thus, amongst such a large crowd of witnesses, let us set aside all anxiety and sin that distract us, and let us run with perseverance the race given us,
|fascinating first sentence
|-
|2
| Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.
| inspired by Jesus, the creator and perfecter of our faith, who endured the cross for the triumphant finish, rising above the shame, and now sits at the right hand of God's throne.
|χαρά is a challenge here: try "triumphant" due to the context
|-
|3
| For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.
|Think of how He endured so much opposition by sinners against himself, so that you do not tire and lose heart.
|ἀναλογίζομαι: "think of" is the best modern rendition
|-
|4
| Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin.
|You have not yet shed blood in resistance and striving against sin.
|rare verse that is longer here than in KJV
|-
|5
| And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him
| And you have forgotten the exhortation which speaks to you as to children, My son, despite not you the chastening of the LORD, nor faint when you are rebuked of him
|
|-
|6
| For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.
| For those that the LORD loves he disciplines, and scourges every son who he recieves.
|
|-
|7
| If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not?
| If you endure discipline, God deals with you as with sons; for what son is never disciplined by his father?
|
|-
|8
| But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons.
| But if you are not disciplined, whereof all are partakers, then you are bastards, and not sons.
|
|-
|9
| Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live?
| Furthermore, we have had fathers like us who corrected us, and we gave them reverence shall we not much rather be in subjection to the Father of spirits, and live?
|
|-
|10
| For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness.
| For they truly disciplined us for a few days after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we may partake in his holiness.
|
|-
|11
| Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby.
| Now no discipline for the present seems to be joyous, but grievous, nevertheless afterward it yields the peaceful fruit of righteousness to them which are exercised thereby.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;
| Why lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;
|
|-
|13
| And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed.
| And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed.
|
|-
|14
| Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord
| Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord
|
|-
|15
| Looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled;
| Looking diligently lest any man fall from grace with God; lest any bitterness spring up to trouble you, and by that defile many,
|
|-
|16
| Lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright.
| Lest there be any who fornicate, or any who are profane, as Esau, who sold his birthright for one morsel of meat.
|
|-
|17
| For ye know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.
| For you know how afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected for he did not find a place to repent, though he sought it carefully and tearfully.
|
|-
|18
| For ye are not come unto the mount that might be touched, and that burned with fire, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest,
| For you are not to come to the mount that might be touched, and that burned, nor unto blackness, darkness, and tempest,
|
|-
|19
| And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard intreated that the word should not be spoken to them any more
| And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard said that the word should not be said to them anymore
|
|-
|20
| (For they could not endure that which was commanded, And if so much as a beast touch the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart
| (For they could not endure the command, And if even a beast so much as touched the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart
|
|-
|21
| And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake)
| And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake)
|
|-
|22
| But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
| But you are to come to mount Sion, and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
|
|-
|23
| To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect,
| To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of good men made perfect,
|
|-
|24
| And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.
| And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood for sprinkling, that speaks better things than Abel.
|
|-
|25
| See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven
| See that you refuse not him who speaks. For if they did not escape those who refused him that spoke on Earth, much more we shall not escape, if we turn away from he who speaks from heaven
|
|-
|26
| Whose voice then shook the earth| but now he hath promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven.
| Whose voice once shook the earth| but now he has promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not only the Earth, but also heaven.
|
|-
|27
| And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things which cannot be shaken may remain.
| And this word, yet once more, signifies the removing of those things that are shaken, as of those that are made, so that those things which cannot be shaken may remain.
|
|-
|28
| Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear
| Why we are receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear
|
|-
|29
| For our God is a consuming fire.
| For our God is a strong, consuming fire.
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Let brotherly love continue.
| Continue to love like brothers
|
|-
|2
| Be not forgetful to entertain strangers for thereby some have entertained angels unawares.
|Don't forget to be hospitable to strangers; by doing that, some have unknowingly been hospitable to angels.
|
|-
|3
| Remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them; and them which suffer adversity, as being yourselves also in the body.
|Remember those who are imprisoned as if you were imprisoned with them, and those who are suffering as if you yourself felt their suffering with your own body.
|
|-
|4
| Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.
|Honor marriage and keep the marriage bed pure; God will judge the promiscuous and the adulterers.
|
|-
|5
| Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.
|Let your way be without love of money, and be content with what you have now. God has said, I will never leave you or abandon you.
|
|-
|6
| So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me.
|So we can boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and will not be afraid of what any man will do to me.
|
|-
|7
| Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation.
|Remember your rulers, who have spoken the word of God to you. Follow the example of their faith, carefully observing the result of their behavior.
|
|-
|8
| Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.
|Jesus Christ is the same, yesterday, and today, and forever.
|
|-
|9
| Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines. For it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have been occupied therein.
| Do not be carried about with divers and false doctrines. For it is a good thing that the heart is established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have occupied therein.
|
|-
|10
| We have an altar, whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle.
| We have an altar, while they have no right to eat what serves the tabernacle.
|
|-
|11
| For the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest for sin, are burned without the camp.
| For the bodies of these beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest of sin, are burned without the camp.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.
| Why even Jesus, so that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.
|
|-
|13
| Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach.
| Let us go forth therefore to him without the camp, bearing his reproach.
|
|-
|14
| For here have we no continuing city, but we seek one to come.
| For here we have no continuing city, but we seek one.
|
|-
|15
| By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name.
| Therefore, by him, let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name.
|
|-
|16
| But to do good and to communicate forget not for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.
| But to do good and to communicate, do not forget that with such sacrifices God is well pleased.
|
|-
|17
| Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief for that is unprofitable for you.
| Obey your leaders, and submit yourselves for they watch for your souls, as they must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief, for grief is not profitable for you.
|
|-
|18
| Pray for us for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly.
| Pray for us for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live without deceit.
|
|-
|19
| But I beseech you the rather to do this, that I may be restored to you the sooner.
| But I beseech you, please do this, that I may be restored to you more quickly.
|
|-
|20
| Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant,
| Now the God of peace, that brought our Lord Jesus back from the dead again, that great shepherd, through the blood of the endless covenant,
|
|-
|21
| Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
| Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is well and pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom there shall be glory forever. Amen.
|
|-
|22
| And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation for I have written a letter unto you in few words.
| And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation for I have written a short letter to you.
|
|-
|23
| Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he come shortly, I will see you.
| Know that our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he comes shortly, I will see you.
|
|-
|24
| Salute all them that have the rule over you, and all the saints. They of Italy salute you.
| Salute all who lead you, and all the saints. They of Italy salute you.
|
|-
|25
| Grace be with you all. Amen.
| Grace be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Epistle to the Hebrews (Translated)

2010-04-18T09:10:34Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 12 */

{{ConservativeBible}}

==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets,
|In many ways and at many times in the past, God spoke to our fathers through the prophets,
|This chapter striking in its main thrust and quotes - Jesus is the SON, superior to all created beings, and in particuilar the angels of God, and He is the object of O.T. references clearly of God. This is a pre trinitarion attribution of Divinity to the Savior. "Helping along" with this, along with the selection of O.T. verses, are the facts that in Hebrew, lack of case endings and therefore the primacy of syntax (position of words in sentence) can be made to emphasize His divinity - Elohim Elohekha( "God [can be 'speaking about' but here most probably 'speaking to'], Your God")and the fact that the base form in the Aramaic and Vocative are exactly the same - (Allha= both '[the]God' and 'O God'). But,of course, there is also the direct, and non linguistic, affirmation of the Son's deity - But to the Son, He says, "Your Throne, O God...". I have tried to keep the authors style which in places thought seems to tumble after thought bringing an accentuation of the SON. this fits in 'idiomization' of the text but of course, is not the usual style for translating this otherwise majestic structure of divine thought. The last thing to say, I have capitalized phrases or words (Last Days, Word of...) which are already in the author's day and can be seen from his work, pregnant with meaning and evoking of many associations, all of which are necessary for our understanding of this epistle.
|-
|2
| Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds;
|But in these the Last Days He has spoken to us through His Son, whom He determined to be the inheritor of everthing, the Son, by whom He made the worlds,
|
|-
|3
| Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high;
|the Son, who is the very brightness of His Glory, and the very image of His Person, and the bearer of all things, carrying them by the Word of his power. When He, the Son, had Himself accomplished a cleansing of our sins, He sat down at the right hand of the Greatness on High.
|
|-
|4
| Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they.
|This One, then, is to be considered inestimably better than angels having been bequeathed a title more excellent than they.
|
|-
|5
| For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son?
|Did He say, at any time, to an angel, "You are My Son, today I have become your father", or "I will be his Father and he shall be My son"
|
|-
|6
| And again, when he bringeth in the firstbegotten into the world, he saith, And let all the angels of God worship him.
|or, as happened when He brought the Firstborn into the world, "Let all the angels of God worship Him."?
|
|-
|7
| And of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of fire.
|But, rather, of angels, He says, "He makes His angles spirits, and His servants a flaming fire."
|
|-
|8
| But unto the Son he saith, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom.
|But to the Son, He says, "Your throne, O God, is for ever and ever, a sceptre of righteousness, the sceptre of Your Kingdom.
|
|-
|9
| Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity; therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.
|You have loved righteousness and hated lawlessness. For this reason, God, Your God, has anointed You from among all your companions with the oil of joy."
|
|-
|10
| And, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the works of thine hands
|And. "You, Lord, in the beginning of all, set down earths' foundations. Heaven is the work of Your hands.
|
|-
|11
|They shall perish; but thou remainest; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment;
|They shall perish; but You remain. As a garment they all wear out.
|
|-
|12
|And as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail.
|And as a cloak, You will fold them up. They will be changed but You remain the same, Your years shall have no end."
|
|-
|13
|But to which of the angels said he at any time, Sit on my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool?
|But to any angel, did He say at any time, "Sit at my right hand, until I make Your enemies a footstool for You?"
|
|-
|14
|Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?
|Aren't they all spirits of service, sent out to serve those who will be heirs of salvation?
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip.
|Therefore we need to take very seriously what we have heard, if we are not to fall away.
|The rhetorical tone of persuation continues with appeal becoming more prominent as the author makes transition from the Son as Deity to the Son as Jesus on earth become one of us for His mission of redeeming us. Without using "incarnation", it is all there. The appeal is to the heart and the conscience making the language in this section, "without flourish" or distance. There is no excaping his meaning for us (the Jewish believers starting to slip back to the Law, and then to all believers) to change our ways and return to Him and the ways of grace. Language becomes pithy, direct,touching the heart as author turns us to Jesus whom we see now crowned, through the eyes of faith, while with our physical eyes, see all around the world not yet subjected to Him. Along with Greek and the Syriac, in the 1st verse the KJV "slip" or better "fall (Peshitta understanding of Gr. word) away" or "drift away" does not refer to the things "which we have heard" but to us, the readers of the letter. We are in danger of "slipping"
|-
|2
| For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward;
|If the word "spoken by angels" stood firm, and every violation and disobedience met with its due "payback",
|"Spoken by angels" is in quotes. It is hard to know if the author really holds to the first century idea that the Torah was given through the mediation of angels or that he using this thought to press His point that if the lesser - Law and angels had full force, how much more the greater - the word from Jesus, having come directly to us from Him, and indirectly through His Apostles.
|-
|3
| How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him;
|How can we escape, if we neglect such a great salvation, first spoken about by the Lord, and then passed on to us with surety by those who heard the Lord.
|
|-
|4
| God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will?
|These people had God's own witness to what they were saying by His granting signs, and wonders and various demonstrations of His power, gifts of the Holy Spirit, just as He deemed proper.
|
|-
|5
| For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come, whereof we speak.
|It was not to angels that He subjected the coming worlds of which we are speaking
|again accentuated by word order the opposition between men and angels. This time with the superiority clearly going to man. This is to tie in the superiority of the Son of God as Deity over the angels with now the superiority of Him incarnate, Jesus Christ come in the flesh, over the angels.
|-
|6
| But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man, that thou visitest him?
|Someone in some place gives testimony, saying, What is man that You think of him or the son of man that You watch over him?
|"Someone in some place"- the author, in the rush of thought, does not readily have the reference in the Scriptures. An example of the force of focus on the task at hand.
The natural biblical parallelism of man - son of man, will lend itself slight further down to bring in the Son of Man, but not yet.
|-
|7
| Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands
|You have made him somewhat less than the angels, you have crowned him with Glory and Honour, and have placed him over the works of Your hands
| "Hebrews" following the Greek Septuagint has "less than the angels" rather than the original Hebrew text "less than God (Elohim)". The Son will be the final and fully crowned crowned "son of man, but that because of His role in redemption rather than order of creation
|-
|8
| Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put under him.
|You have put everything under His feet in subjection to Him. All things are placed in subjection to Him. Nothing has not been put under Him.
But we do not see now that all things are put under him.
|
|-
|9
| But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man.
|But we see Jesus, who had become a little "lower than the angels" for the suffering of death, we see Him crowned with Glory and Honour, so, by God's grace, He could taste the death of every man.
|
|-
|10
| For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings.
|For it was just like the Father, seeing that everything was created by Him, and it was for Him that they were made, when he determined to bring many sons into Glory, to make the Fount of their salvation, perfect through the suffering which He endured
|αρχηγον means Leader, author, prince, captain and is translated by the Syriac as Head, which also includes the idea of Source. From the context, it seems however it is translated, there is no distance, as there might be of a Leader, or if a leader, all are right there with him just behind. The thought will follow that the sancnified and sanctifier are one. I have chosen Fount to show the flow of unity - from Him to the sons.

In 5:9, Again, the theme is taken up that Jesus was made perfect, not implying sin, but completion through the stages in perfect obedience within the experience of sufferings. This will be important. His righteousness was no fiction thus what He won could rightly be there and rightly granted by Him to us. He took our actual and "hard won" sins, we received His hard won righteousness.
|-
|11
| For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren,
|For both He who makes holy and those who are made holy are one. That is why He is not embarrassed to call them His brothers.
|-
|12
| Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee.
|Saying, I will proclaim Your name to my brothers, in the midst of the church I will sing Your praises.
|The KJV "Church" is good for εκκλησιας, not the "assembly" of NKJV. The term is already coined for the assembly of believers in Christ.

|-
|13
| And again, I will put my trust in him. And again, Behold I and the children which God hath given me.
|And again, I will totally put my confidence in Him, and again, Yes, I and the children God has give me.
|The one who is speaking in the above verses is the Son. In this verse, it is not clear what the first quote has to do with the second. But perhaps it is this, in the first, He expresses His own trust in God (the Father). Once having expressed that, the second quote tells us He is not alone. With Him in this are the children the Father has given Him. Again, they are one, and then follows the meaning of that onesness.
|-
|14
| Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil;
|
because the children were human beings, He also became a human being, so that He might die, and through that, destroy the one holding the powere of death, namely, the Devil,
|
|-
|15
| And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage.
|freeing them who because of their fear of death, were held in life-long bondage.
|
|-
|16
| For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham.
|And so He took on not the nature of angels, but rather that of the seed of Abraham.
|going with the KJV in this passage where the Greek is unclear. Further in divergence is the Syria, perhaps having the same problem - "...death, not having ruled over angels but rather the seed of Abraham"
|-
|17
| Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people.
|Becasue of all this, it was necessary for Him to be exactly like His brothers, so that He might prove to be a merciful and faithful High Priest toward God for them, and to make a reconciliation for the people's sins.
|
|-
|18
| For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted.
|Because He Himself has endured temptation, He is able to help those who are being tempted.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus;
|So,my holy brothers, sharing in the heavenly call, focus in on the Apostle and High Priest of our faith, Christ Jesus.
|an example of "suggestive" thought - one thought suggesting another, not requiring it.

"of our faith". The word translated as faith" really means confession or profession of faith, but from the thust of the whole epistle, it is clear that the concern is for going on without swerving or dopping out of the community of faith, which one has entered on his profession of faith. The church professes Christ, and by our joining this faith, so do we.
|-
|2
| Who was faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house.
|Yes, He was faithful to the One who appointed Him, in similar fashion as Moses was faithful to all his house
|
|-
|3
| For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house.
|But this One was far more worthy of regard than Moses, as it is really the builder of the house, rather than the house itself, that we have the more regard for.
|Here begins the back and forth showing the superiority of Christ over Moses. In some translations this "on one hand.. but on the other hand" does not receive the emphasis that actual fluidity of the connectives permit and require. This translation allows for that assisted by emphasis permitted by changes in phrase and word order. Here the rhetorical should be given full play and not the structural or "edificial"
|-
|4
| For every house is builded by some man; but he that built all things is God.
|every house is built by some particular individual. But everything that is built has God as its builder
|
|-
|5
| And Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after;
|And it was as a servant that Moses was faithful in all his house, the full implications of this could only be understood later on,
|
|-
|6
| But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.
|But Christ was faithful as a Son over the house, and that house his own; and we are that house, if we only hold on tight to the confidence and to the joy of this hope, until the very end.
|I have retained KJV "house" faithful to the Greek, rather than making explicit Moses baing faithful as a servant in the house was meant to indicate the things of God and in particlular related to the Torah. I have kept the "house" because the house is actually the term in the Bible and in the Judaism of the day of Hebrews that meant the "temple" - The House of the Lord. So we being the house of the Lord is the same as we being the Temple of the Lord in the letter of Peter. This equivalence shows that already in the book of Hebrews, and to be developed in the letter, there is a thoroughgoing fulfillment - not only the ritualistic elements of the earthly temple of the O.T. and the priesthood, fulfilled in Heaven and in Christ, but also a fulfillment of the people of the O.T. in the people of the New Covenant, the Church. This is not the same as in what is called "replacement theology" as there are fulfillments for the People of Israel as well. All this could not be reflected in the text, of course, but can be developed in footnotes. In other words, a good translation will need to be "annotated".
|-
|7
| Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith, To day if ye will hear his voice,
|And so (The Holy Spirit is speaking: This Day, if you hear His voice,
|
|-
|8
| Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness
|do not harden your hearts as in the Trial, the day of temptation of the Wilderness
|again literally "in the wilderness", but translated "of the Wilderness". "The Day of the Wilderness" already known and used as a phrase, thus giving force for a lesson.
|
|-
|9
| When your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years.
|The time your fathers tempted me, put me to the trial, having seen my doings for forty years!
| "tempted me, proved me,"..."tempted me, put me to the trial, having seen my doings..." - The "and"s of prose are left out replicating the poetic jabs, the cadences of the original Hebrew in the Psalms. The Vavs in Hebrew do not always mean the prosaic "and" and should not always be translated as "and".

|-
|10
| Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do always err in their heart; and they have not known my ways.
|So, My heart was cut, hurt because of that generation, and I said, "They are always wandering astray in their hearts. The have not know My ways."
|
|-
|11
| So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.)
|And I swore in my anger, "They shall not enter into My Rest!)
|
|-
|12
| Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God.
|And so, my brothers, Be alert that there be no evil heart of unbelief and departing fro the living God
|
|-
|13
| But exhort one another daily, while it is called To day; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin.
|Cause others evry day to be serious about it while we are in "This Day" now, so that you do not become hardened by deceptive way that sin has,
|
|-
|14
| For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence stedfast unto the end;
|We will be sharers in Christ, if our early confidence sees us through to the end,
|
|-
|15
| While it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation.
|As to it being said. " This Day, if you hear His voice,
|
|-
|8
| Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness
|do not harden your hearts as in the Trial, the day of temptation of the Wilderness",
|-
|16
| For some, when they had heard, did provoke| howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses.
|This was applicable to the some who had come out of Egypt, the ones who provoked,
|
|-
|17
| But with whom was he grieved forty years? was it not with them that had sinned, whose carcases fell in the wilderness?
|
whoe ere the one with whom He was grieved for forty years? was it not with those whose dead bodies lie in the Wilderness?
|
|-
|18
| And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, but to them that believed not?
|Who were they that He swore would not enter into His Rest, where they not those who believed not?
|
|-
|19
| So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief.
|So we see, it was because of unbelief that they could not enter.
|Here is a more than minor statement which will appear over and over again in other forms - do not think that you can retain belief in Christ and reject the community of faith - the Church. But along the way, I (the author of Hebrews) will show you the fulfillment in Christ of every thing of the Judaism you know and the Old Testament foundation of all, for the rightness of your decision of faith to shine through. But know that it is the community of Faith. And without faith, you cannot enter in.

|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.
|Let us be fearful, therefore, that any of us, falling short, do not enter His Rest
|
|-
|2
| For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.
|We, as well as the people of former time, had God's word proclaimed to us, but they not having faith mixed in with the Word that they heard.
|
|-
|3
| For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest although the works were finished from the foundation of the world.
|For it is we believers who do enter the Rest, He having said, "I have sworn in my anger that they should not enter my Rest", the Rest commencing with the conclusion of the work undertaken for the founding of the world.
|
|-
|4
| For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works.
|Because in a certain place He spoke in words to this effect, "And God rested on the seventh day from all His works."
|
|-
|5
| And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest.
|And then in another place, "They shall not enter into my Rest!"
|
|-
|6
| Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief
|And so we see that some are to enter in and we also see that the ones first preached to did not enter in - because of their unbelief
|
|-
|7
| Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.
|And then again we see that there is a "certain day", according to David from a time much later on. It is said, "This Day, if you hear His voice, do not harden your hearts".
|
|-
|8
| For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day.
| Well, if Joshua had given them the Rest, then there would not have been need to afterward speak of'' another'' Day.
|"Jesus" is the Greek (iesous) for Joshua. There are the same name. the Peshitta Aramaic spells this out by supplying here Joshua's full name Joshua Ben Nun (Joshua son of Nun). The Greek leaves it ambiguous, knowing that who was intended was Joshua, the servant and successor of Moses, but also seeing the activity of the Son of God Jesus in salvations now and then.
|-
|9
| There remaineth therefore a Rest to the people of God.
|And so "the Rest" remains for the people of God.
|Here and in the following verses, is a clear demonstration of the concept that works do not bring us to the promised rest of God, and that the believers by not trying it by works do enter into that rest that God has provided, and so they do it God's way who Himself rested from His own works - the works of creation. We labor to enter into His Rest. That is not a contradiction. We decide, determine, and stick to the resolution, that we will be saved by Him in whom we have believed and not sink back into the old way of striving to please Him by who we are and and what we can do.
|-
|10
| For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his.
|For the one who has entered into his Rest, He has ceased from his own "works", just as God did from his.
|
|-
|11
| Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief.
|Let us labor, therefore to enter our Rest, God forbid there befall us what unbelief brings,
|
|-
|12
| For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.
|Yes, God's word is alive and powerful, sharper than any two edged sword, cutting down between the soul and the spirit, stiking even inner bone, and tendon, and knowing what is going on in ones heart and mind.
| Here the author transits from the "it" of the Word to "He" who is the Word and with whom we have to do.
|-
|13
| Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do.
|No created thing is left unexposed to His sight; all are naked and open to the eyes of Him with whom we have to do.
|
|-
|14
| Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession.
|Well, seeing that we do have a great High Priest, that has gone through into Heaven, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold strong in our confession.
|Well, we do not loose heart as the One who sees all and from Whom none can escape, He is the One who pities us having great compassion.
|-
|15
| For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.
|We do not have a High Priest who is untouched and immune to what we go through, our debilities: in every way we are, He was tempted, but did not sin.
|
|-
|16
| Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.
|So let us come with confidence to the Throne of Grace, so that we can obtain mercy and God's compassion, to help us for the time of our need.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things pertaining to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins
|For every high priest taken from men is given for men for things that pertain to God, for the purpose of offerings and sacrifices
|
|-
|2
| Who can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way; for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity.
|and these can have sympathy on those that are ignorant and who stray, becaue he likewise has these debilities.
|
|-
|3
| And by reason hereof he ought, as for the people, so also for himself, to offer for sins.
|And that is why he needs to offer up for his own sins, just as for the others.
|
|-
|4
| And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron.
|No person can take the weight of this honor on his own, but he must be called by God, just as was Aaron.
|
|-
|5
| So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee.
|the same with Christ; He did not take this honor on Himself to make of Hinmself a high priest. It was He that said to Him, " You are my Son, This Day I have fathered You.
|
|-
|6
| As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
|He also said somehwhere else, " You are a Priest forever, in the likeness of Melchizedek.
|The Greek can bear the meaning of "Order", possibly a "mishmeret" of priests (a formal grouping of priests for particular service at a particular cycle of time as was in Zakharia, the father of John the Baptizer) but may also bear, as the Peshitta has it, a "likeness" or type that is replicated (ܒ݁ܰܕ݂ܡܽܘܬ݂ܶܗ ܕ݁ܡܰܠܟ݁ܺܝܙܕ݂ܶܩ biddmuteh dMelcisedek). I have chosen the latter as it continues the theme of image bearing, and leaves open the possibility of later interpretation of Epistle to the Hebrews that Melchizedek actually was a pre-incarnational theophany of the Son of God
|-
|7
| Who in the days of his flesh, when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death, and was heard in that he feared;
|This One when He was on earth in the flesh, offered up prayers and heartfelt stirrings with loud cries and tears to Him having the power to save Him from death, and He was heard, for he feared God.
|
|-
|8
| Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered;
|Even though He was a Son, He still had to learn obedience by endurance through the things He suffered
|
|-
|9
| And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him;
|And so having become perfect, He bacame the Source of eternal salvation for all who will obey Him.
|
|-
|10
| Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec.
|Yes, He was called by God to be in such a way in the likeness of Melchizedek
|
|-
|11
| Of whom we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing.
|I have many things to say about this matter, but it is diffuclt, you are so hard to get through to.
|
|-
|12
| For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat.
|You should be teachers by this time, but you yourselves need to be taught the very basics of the message of God, You need to drink milk, not eat solid meat.
|
|-
|13
| For every one that useth milk is unskillful in the word of righteousness, for he is a babe.
|Everyone needing milk is still a baby, "milk" for the bumblers, taking first steps in the word of righteousness.
|
|-
|14
| But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.
|Solid food is for the grown-ups, those that have mastered solid steps in the distinguishing between good and evil.
|
|}

==Chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God,
|Setting aside the principles of Christ's truth, let's talk about perfection, not explaining the necessity of repentance and faithfulness to God again,
|
|-
|2
| Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment.
|of the doctrines of baptism, healing by faith, resurrecting the dead, and eternal judgment.
|
|-
|3
| And this will we do, if God permit.
|So we shall, God permitting.
|
|-
|4
| For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,
|Because it's impossible for those who have seen the truth and tasted God's gift, who have taken part in the Divine Guide,
|
|-
|5
| And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come,
|and have enjoyed God's good word and the heavenly powers,
|
|-
|6
| If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame.
|if they fail in faith, to bring them back to repent. Since they are crucifying and shaming the Son of God once again.
|
|-
|7
| For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God
|Because the earth, which absorbs the rain and produces vegetation to provide for us, is blessed by God.
|
|-
|8
| But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned.
|But the land covered in thorns and thistles is rejected, even cursed. It is destined to be burned.
|
|-
|9
| But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak.
|Friends, though we talk like this, we're convinced better things are in store for you, along with salvation.
|
|-
|10
| For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister.
|God is not deceitful and will not forget your work, which you have done loving His name, like ministering to the saints.
|
|-
|11
| And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end
|We hope that all of you show the same work ethic and hope until the very end,
|
|-
|12
| That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises.
|that you won't be lazy, but follow those who inherit Jesus' promises through faith and patience.
|
|-
|13
| For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself,
|When God promised Abraham, because he could swear no bigger oath, he swore by himself.
|
|-
|14
| Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee.
|He said, "I will certainly bless you and multiply you."
|
|-
|15
| And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.
|So, after patient endurance, he received the promise.
|
|-
|16
| For men verily swear by the greater and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife.
|Men always swear by greater things and assume that it will end their problems.
|
|-
|17
| Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath
|So God used an oath to show the heirs of His promise that his counsel would never change.
|
|-
|18
| That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us
|It is impossible for God to lie, so He did this so we who have fled to grasp His hope could be consoled by two unchanging things.
|
|-
|19
| Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil;
|The hope is the anchor of the soul, strong and secure, and enters behind the curtain,
|
|-
|20
| Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
|Where Jesus, our forerunner, has entered. He is the high priest for ever in the order of Melchisedec.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For this Melchisedec, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him;
|Melchisedec, King of Salem, and God's priest, met Abraham returning from the decimation of kings and blessed him.
|
|-
|2
| To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation King of righteousness, and after that also King of Salem, which is, King of peace;
|Abraham gave him a tenth of everything, including the title of King of righteousness, later also King of Salem, meaning "King of peace."
|
|-
|3
| Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually.
|Fatherless, motherless, without family, without a beginning or end, he was made like the Son of Man, being a priest eternally.
|
|-
|4
| Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils.
|Consider how great he was, since the patriarch Abraham gave him one tenth of everything.
|
|-
|5
| And verily they that are of the sons of Levi, who receive the office of the priesthood, have a commandment to take tithes of the people according to the law, that is, of their brethren, though they come out of the loins of Abraham
|So the sons of Levi who enter the priesthood have been commanded to take tithes from the people as the law states - from their brothers - though they are descended from Abraham..
|
|-
|6
| But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises.
|He didn't descend from them, but received Abraham's tithes, and blessed him with the promise.
|
|-
|7
| And without all contradiction the less is blessed of the better.
|Without contradiction, the less is blessed all the more.
|
|-
|8
| And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth.
|Here, men who die receive tithes, but there, the living receives them.
|
|-
|9
| And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham.
|Levi too, while receiving tithes, paid them to Abraham.
|
|-
|10
| For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him.
|Because he was still a descendant of his father when Melchisedec met him.
|
|-
|11
| If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law,) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron?
|So if one could be perfected by the Leviticl priesthood (which gave people the law) what was the point of another priest after Melchisedec not called of the order of Aaron?
|
|-
|12
| For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law.
|The priesthood has been changed and so there must be a change of the law.
|
|-
|13
| For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar.
|Because He whom this is about is from another tribe, which wasn't allowed to access the altar.
|
|-
|14
| For it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Juda; of which tribe Moses spake nothing concerning priesthood.
|It's clear that our Lord came from Juda, a tribe about which Moses spoke nothing about the priesthood.
|
|-
|15
| And it is yet far more evident for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest,
|It is even clearer that another priest has arisen the same as Melchizedek,
|
|-
|16
| Who is made, not after the law of a carnal commandment, but after the power of an endless life.
| Who is created not by the laws of the physical world, but with the power of everlasting life.
|
|-
|17
| For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
| For he taught, "You are a priest forever pursuant to the order of Melchizedek.
|
|-
|18
| For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof.
| There was truly a cancellation of the prior commandment because it became weak and unprofitable.
|recheck
|-
|19
| For the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did; by the which we draw nigh unto God.
| For the law made nothing perfect, but the introduction of a greater hope did, by which we come close to God.
|
|-
|20
| And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest
| It was only with an oath that He was made priest;
|
|-
|21
| (For those priests were made without an oath; but this with an oath by him that said unto him, The Lord sware and will not repent, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec)
| for the other priests were ordained without an oath. But He took this oath that said to Him, "The Lord swore and will not recant, 'You are a priest forever after teh order of Melchizedek'
|
|-
|22
| By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament.
| By this Jesus became a guarantee of a better covenant.
|
|-
|23
| And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death
| There were many priests, because death prevented them from continuing forever in their position.
|
|-
|24
| But this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood.
| But this man, because He continues forever, has an unchangeable priesthood.
| modern versions dilute this
|-
|25
| Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.
| He is thereby also able to save to the utmost those who come to God by Him, seeing that He lives forever to intercede for them.
|
|-
|26
| For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens;
| For such a high priest became of us; He is holy, harmless, undefiled, away from sinners, and exalted higher than the heavens;
| "harmless" or "blameless"?
|-
|27
| Who needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's| for this he did once, when he offered up himself.
| Who, unlike the high priests, make daily sacrifices, first for his own sins, and then for the people's, because he did this once when he offered up himself.
|
|-
|28
| For the law maketh men high priests which have infirmity; but the word of the oath, which was since the law, maketh the Son, who is consecrated for evermore.
| For the law makes men high priests who have human weakness; but the word of the oath, which came later after the law, makes the Son who is consecrated forever.
|wow, what a logical conclusion!
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum We have such an high priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens;
|This is the main point here: we have such a high priest who sits at the right hand of God in Heaven,
|avoid monarchy-centric jargon
|-
|2
| A minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man.
| a minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord set up, and not man.
|
|-
|3
| For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices wherefore it is of necessity that this man have somewhat also to offer.
|For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices, thus it is necessary that this man also have something to offer.
|
|-
|4
| For if he were on earth, he should not be a priest, seeing that there are priests that offer gifts according to the law
| For if He were on earth, He would not be a priest, seeing that there are priests who offer gifts pursuant to the law,
|
|-
|5
| Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly things, as Moses was admonished of God when he was about to make the tabernacle for, See, saith he, that thou make all things according to the pattern shewed to thee in the mount.
|who imitate the example and image of heavenly things; as Moses was admonished by God for whom he was about to construct the tabernacle: "See", said He, "that you make all things according to the pattern showed to you in the mount."
|
|-
|6
| But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises.
| But now He has obtained a more perfect ministry, by how much also is he the mediator of a finer covenant, which was founded on stronger promises.
|we can be more descriptive than "better"; note that this is speaking of Jesus
|-
|7
| For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second.
| If that first covenant had been perfect, then there would have been no need for the second.
|
|-
|8
| For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah
| But finding fault with them, He said, "'The day will come,' said the Lord, 'when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah,
|
|-
|9
| Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they continued not in my covenant, and I regarded them not, saith the Lord.
| not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers at the time when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they lived in violation of my covenant, and I disregarded them,' said the Lord.
|
|-
|10
| For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people
| 'For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days,' said the Lord; 'I will put implant my laws in their minds, and write them in their hears, and I will be a God to them, and they shall be a people to me.'
|
|-
|11
| And they shall not teach every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest.
| And they shall not teach every male neighbor, and every grown brother, saying, 'Know the Lord because all shall know me, from the least to the greatest.'
|
|-
|12
| For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more.
| For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and iniquities I will forgive and forget.
|"remember no more" is awkward today; "forgive and forget" conveys point better today
|-
|13
| In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.
| By saying, 'A new covenant,' he has discarded the first one. Now that which decays and grows old is ready to disappear.
| "old" or "discarded"?
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary.
|The first covenant had rules about divine service and an earthly sanctuary.
|
|-
|2
| For there was a tabernacle made; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread; which is called the sanctuary.
|A tabernacle was built, with a candlestick, table, and bread inside, called the sanctuary.
|
|-
|3
| And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all;
|Beyond the second veil, they called it the Holiest of all.
|
|-
|4
| Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant;
|There was a gold censer and the ark of the covenant, surrounded with gold, with a golden pot with manna in it, Aaron's budded rod, and the tables of the covenant.
|
|-
|5
| And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat; of which we cannot now speak particularly.
|Over it, cherubim of glory shadowed the seat of mercy, of which we don't know details.
|
|-
|6
| Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God.
|When this was all explained, the priests were always went into the first tabernacle to do God's services.
|
|-
|7
| But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people
|However, only the high priest went into the second, once a year, with blood which he offered on his own behalf and for the people's sins.
|
|-
|8
| The Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing
|The Divine Guide thus established that the way to the holiest place of all wasn't yet revealed while the first tabernacle still stood.
|
|-
|9
| Which was a figure for the time then present, in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience;
|This was for the present time, when gifts and sacrifices were given which couldn't perfect their consciences.
|
|-
|10
| Which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of reformation.
|They were about food and drink and cleansing and various rules, set upon them until the time of reformation arrived.
|
|-
|11
| But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building;
|Christ, being a high priest of the great things in store, came by a perfect tabernacle, not constructed by hands. That is, not this building.
|
|-
|12
| Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us.
|He earned eternal redemption for us by entering the holy place with His own blood, not the blood of goats and cows.
|
|-
|13
| For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh
|Because, if bull and goat blood and the ashes of a cow sprinkled on the unclean purify the flesh,
|
|-
|14
| How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?
|How much more will the blood of Christ clean your soul form the past to serve the living God, since he, sinless, has offered Himself through the eternal Spirit to God?
|
|-
|15
| And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance.
|So He is the mediator of the New Testament, or will, so that we may be redeemed of our failings under the first will can receive the promise of God's eternal gift through death.
|Testament has lost its meaning of will, which is really being meant here.
|-
|16
| For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator.
|Where there's a will, the writer of the will must have died.
|
|-
|17
| For a testament is of force after men are dead, otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth.
|Testaments only apply after men die, and have no power whatsoever while they live.
|
|-
|18
| Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood.
|So the first will was established with blood.
|Double negative
|-
|19
| For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book, and all the people,
|When Moses had discussed ever part of the law with the people, he took calf and goat blood, water, scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled the book and the people.
|
|-
|20
| Saying, This is the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto you.
|He said, "This is the blood of the testament which God has give to you."
|
|-
|21
| Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the tabernacle, and all the vessels of the ministry.
|Then he sprinkled the tabernacle and the vessels of ministry with blood.
|
|-
|22
| And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood is no remission.
|Almost everything is cleansed by law with blood, for without blood there is no forgiveness.
|
|-
|23
| It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.
|So it was necessary that these copies of heavenly things be purified, but heavenly things need a better sacrifice.
|
|-
|24
| For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us
|So Christ hasn't entered into a hand-build holy place, which is just imitation of the true, but heaven itself, ready to appear before God on our behalf.
|
|-
|25
| Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others;
|But he shouldn't offer himself often, just as the high priests only enters the holy place once a year with the blood.
|
|-
|26
| For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself.
|Because then, he would have to suffer since the beginning of time many times! But instead, he has appeared once near the end of history to remove sin by sacrificing himself.
|
|-
|27
| And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment
|It's established that men are to die once, until after this, the judgment:
|
|-
|28
| So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.
| Thus Christ, offered once to bear the sins of many, shall appear sinless a second time to those who look for him, to deliver them to salvation.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect.
| The law casting only a shadow of good things to come, and not the actual image of such things, can never attain complete perfection with those annual sacrifices.
|
|-
|2
| For then would they not have ceased to be offered? because that the worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of sins.
| Otherwise would not the offerings have ceased? Because then the worshipers once purified would no longer be aware of sins.
|
|-
|3
| But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins every year.
| But those sacrifices are annual repeated remembrance of sins.
|
|-
|4
| For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.
| This is because it not possible for the blood of bulls and goats to take away sins.
|
|-
|5
| Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me
| For this He came into the world, saying, "Sacrifice and offering you would not, but a body you have prepared for me
|
|-
|6
| In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure.
| There is no pleasure in your burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin."
|
|-
|7
| Then said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God.
| Then I said, "Alas, I came (as written in the scriptures) to do your will, oh God."
|
|-
|8
| Above when he said, Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein; which are offered by the law;
| Above when He said, "You had no pleasure in the sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin, which are offered pursuant to the law;
|
|-
|9
| Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second.
| Next He said, "Amen, I come to do Your will, oh God." He took away the first in order to establish the second,
|
|-
|10
| By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.
| by which intent we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ, once and for all.
| rare verse where our version is longer than the [[KJV]] rendition
|-
|11
| And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins
|Each priest does his duties daily and offers sacrifices incapable of taking away sins,
|
|-
|12
| But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God;
|yet this man, offering only one sacrifice for all sins ever, sits down at God's right hand.
|
|-
|13
| From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool.
|Now he waits until his enemies become his footstool,
|
|-
|14
| For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified.
|since with one offering he has eternally perfected the purified.
|
|-
|15
| Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us, for after that he had said before,
|The Divine Guide has told us of this. He said,
|
|-
|16
| This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them;
|"I will make this covenant with them after those days. I will place my laws in their hearts and write them in their minds."
|
|-
|17
| And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.
|"I will forget their sins and failures."
|
|-
|18
| Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin.
|Where there has been forgiveness, no more offering is required.
|
|-
|19
| Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus,
|So, brothers, having the courage to enter the holiest place by the blood of Jesus,
|
|-
|20
| By a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, his flesh;
|by the new, living way through the he has established for us, through his flesh,
|
|-
|21
| And having an high priest over the house of God;
|and with a new high priest over God's house.
|
|-
|22
| Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.
|Let us come to God with true hearts bolstered by faith, washed clean of evil conscience, our bodies washed with pure water.
|
|-
|23
| Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; (for he is faithful that promised;)
|Let us stay true to the declaration of our faith, unwavering, for He who promises is trustworthy.
|
|-
|24
| And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works
|Let's think about each other to bring about love and good deeds.
|
|-
|25
| Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.
|Let's not fail to gather together, like some have, but encourage each other more and more as we see the day grow near.
|
|-
|26
| For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins,
|If we choose to sin after gaining knowledge and truth, no sacrifice remains to purify us,
|
|-
|27
| But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries.
|but instead a fearful expectation of judgment and fiery anger will devour God's enemies.
|
|-
|28
| He that despised Moses' law died without mercy under two or three witnesses
|A man who mocked Moses' law died without mercy before a few men.
|
|-
|29
| Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace?
|How much worse do you think it'll be for the man who trampled the Son of God, and has considered His blood of the covenant, which purified him, a silly thing, and has attacked the Spirit of grace?
|
|-
|30
| For we know him that hath said, Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompense, saith the Lord. And again, The Lord shall judge his people.
|We all know He who said, "Vengeance is mine. I will repay," said the Lord. Similarly, "The Lord will judge His people."
|
|-
|31
| It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.
|It is a frightening thing to fall into the living God's hands.
|
|-
|32
| But call to remembrance the former days, in which, after ye were illuminated, ye endured a great fight of afflictions;
|Yet remember past days when, after you learned the truth, battled against adversity.
|
|-
|33
| Partly, whilst ye were made a gazingstock both by reproaches and afflictions; and partly, whilst ye became companions of them that were so used.
|Sometimes you were mocked and attacked, other times you joined those who were treated like that.
|
|-
|34
| For ye had compassion of me in my bonds, and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance.
|You cared for me while I was imprisoned, and stood happily while your property was ransacked, knowing you have a far better provision in heaven.
|
|-
|35
| Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompence of reward.
|So don't throw away your confidence as it will be greatly rewarded.
|
|-
|36
| For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise.
|You must be patient that after doing God's will, you will receive your due.
|
|-
|37
| For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry.
|It will still be a while until He who will come will come with haste.
|
|-
|38
| Now the just shall live by faith, but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.
|The just will live through faith and if any man abandons it, my soul won't be pleased.
|
|-
|39
| But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.
|But we aren't the sort to abandon faith for damnation, but the sort who believe in saving the soul.
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.
|Faith is the foundation of our hopes, the evidence of the unseen.
|Faith ''is'' evidence. Quite remarkable.
|-
|2
|For by it the elders obtained a good report.
|Through it, the elders gained a good reputation.
|
|-
|3
|Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.
|Through faith, we discover the universe was created by God's word, so that which we see didn't come from anything visible.
|
|-
|4
|By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh.
|Through faith, Abel offered God a better sacrifice than Cain, and God proclaimed that he was righteous. His faith still speaks, though he is dead.
|
|-
|5
|By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God.
|Through faith, Enoch was summoned up, so that he would not die. He was not found, as God had carried him away. Before this, he had been told he pleased God.
|Interesting archaic form of "translated."
|-
|6
|But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.
|Without faith it is impossible to please God. Anyone coming to God must believe that He is God, that He is the rewarder of those who seek him.
|
|-
|7
|By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.
|Through faith, Noah was warned by God of the future, and built an Ark to save his house. Though the world was condemned, he became heir of the righteousness of faith.
|
|-
|8
|By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went.
|Through faith, Abraham, called to the land he was to inherit, obeyed the call. He went there, not knowing where he was going.
|
|-
|9
|By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise:
|Through faith he traveled into the promised land, a foreign country, staying in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, likewise heirs of the very same promise.
|
|-
|10
|For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.
|He looked for a city with solid foundations, with God its builder and maker.
|
|-
|11
|Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him faithful who had promised.
|Through faith, Sara received the ability to conceive a child, and gave birth when she was very old, because she trusted in the faith of He who promised.
|
|-
|12
|Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.
|So from a man, as old as near death, came as many descendants as there are stars in the sky, grains of sand by the sea shore.
|
|-
|13
|These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.
|They all died in faith without the promises personally, but were persuaded after having seen them at a distance. They embraced the promises and confessed that they were strangers and travelers on the earth.
|
|-
|14
|For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country.
|Those who speak like that are clearly stating they seek a new country.
|
|-
|15
|And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned.
|If they had been focused on their country of origin, they might have gone back to it.
|
|-
|16
|But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city.
|But instead, they wish for a better country, a heavenly one. So God is not ashamed to be called their God, because he has built them a city.
|
|-
|17
|By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son,
|Through faith, Abraham offered Isaac when tested. He who was given promises offered up his only son.
|
|-
|18
|Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called:
|The scripture said of him, "Your descendants will come through Isaac."
|
|-
|19
|Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure.
|Abraham believed God could resurrect him from the dead, and in a way he did get him back that way.
|
|-
|20
|By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come.
|Through faith, Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau about the future.
|
|-
|21
|By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff.
|Through faith, Jacob blessed the sons of Joseph when near death and worshiped God while leaning on his staff.
|
|-
|22
|By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones.
|Through faith, Joseph mentioned the exodus of the Israelites at his death, and made orders about his body.
|
|-
|23
|By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment.
|Through faith, Moses was hidden by his parents for three months after his birth because they saw he was a special child and weren't afraid of the despot's command.
|
|-
|24
|By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter;
|Through faith, Moses refused to be called Pharaoh's daughter's son when he reached adulthood.
|
|-
|25
|Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season;
|Instead he chose to undergo trials with the people of God, rather than enjoy sinful pleasures for any time.
|
|-
|26
|Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward.
|He thought suffering for Christ more valuable than all the treasure in Egypt, because he looked forward to his reward.
|
|-
|27
|By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible.
|Through faith he abandoned Egypt, without fear of the pharaoh. He strove forward, seeing He who is invisible.
|
|-
|28
|Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them.
|Through faith, he observed the passover and sprinkling of blood, in case the destroyer of the firstborn touched them.
|
|-
|29
|By faith they passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned.
|Through faith, they traveled through the Red Sea like it was land, while the Egyptians were drowned trying.
|
|-
|30
|By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days.
|Through faith, the walls of Jericho fell after they were surrounded for seven days.
|
|-
|31
|By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace.
|Through faith, Rahab the prostitute didn't die with the unbelievers, after she welcomed the spies.
|
|-
|32
|And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets:
|What else can I say? There's not enough time to tell of Gedeon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah, David, Samuel, and the prophets,
|
|-
|33
|Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions,
|Who through faith conquered nations, brought righteousness, gained promises, and quieted lions.
|
|-
|34
|Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.
|Quenched fiery violence, escaped death by sword, made strong though originally weak, turned valiant in fight, and caused the foreign armies to flee.
|
|-
|35
|Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection:
|Women received their dead back alive; others were tortured while not refusing to sell out, so that they might obtain a better resurrection.
|"while not refusing to sell out" - a modern use of the political term "sell out"
|-
|36
|And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment:
|Meanwhile others endured cruel mockings and scourgings and, yes, even chains and imprisonment;
|
|-
|37
|They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;
|they were stoned, sawed in half, tempted and slain by sword; they wandered around in garments made of sheepskin and goatskin, while destitute, oppressed and distressed;
|
|-
|38
|(Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.
|The world was not worthy of them. They wandered in deserts, over mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.
|drop the parenthetical?
|-
|39
|And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise:
|Yet all of them, having received a good report through faith, did not receive the promise;
|rare instance where our version is longer than the KSV
|-
|40
|God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect.
|God gave us more, so that they need us to become complete.
|last sentence here is curious; our rendition is debatable.
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us,
|Thus, amongst such a large crowd of witnesses, let us set aside all anxiety and sin that distract us, and let us run with perseverance the race given us,
|fascinating first sentence
|-
|2
| Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.
| inspired by Jesus, the creator and perfecter of our faith, who endured the cross for the triumphant finish, rising above the shame, and now sits at the right hand of God's throne.
|χαρά is a challenge here: try "triumphant" due to the context
|-
|3
| For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.
|Think of how He endured so much opposition by sinners against himself, so that you do not tire and lose heart.
|ἀναλογίζομαι: "think of" is the best modern rendition
|-
|4
| Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin.
|You have not yet shed blood in resistance and striving against sin.
|rare verse that is longer here than in KJV
|-
|5
| And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him
| And you have forgotten the exhortation which speaks to you as to children, My son, despite not you the chastening of the LORD, nor faint when you are rebuked of him
|
|-
|6
| For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.
| For those that the LORD loves he disciplines, and scourges every son who he recieves.
|
|-
|7
| If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not?
| If you endure discipline, God deals with you as with sons; for what son is never disciplined by his father?
|
|-
|8
| But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons.
| But if you are not disciplined, whereof all are partakers, then you are bastards, and not sons.
|
|-
|9
| Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live?
| Furthermore, we have had fathers like us who corrected us, and we gave them reverence shall we not much rather be in subjection to the Father of spirits, and live?
|
|-
|10
| For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness.
| For they truly disciplined us for a few days after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we may partake in his holiness.
|
|-
|11
| Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby.
| Now no discipline for the present seems to be joyous, but grievous, nevertheless afterward it yields the peaceful fruit of righteousness to them which are exercised thereby.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;
| Why lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;
|
|-
|13
| And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed.
| And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed.
|
|-
|14
| Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord
| Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord
|
|-
|15
| Looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled;
| Looking diligently lest any man fall from grace with God; lest any bitterness spring up to trouble you, and by that defile many,
|
|-
|16
| Lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright.
| Lest there be any who fornicate, or any who are profane, as Esau, who sold his birthright for one morsel of meat.
|
|-
|17
| For ye know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.
| For you know how afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected for he did not find a place to repent, though he sought it carefully and tearfully.
|
|-
|18
| For ye are not come unto the mount that might be touched, and that burned with fire, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest,
| For you are not to come to the mount that might be touched, and that burned, nor unto blackness, darkness, and tempest,
|
|-
|19
| And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard intreated that the word should not be spoken to them any more
| And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard said that the word should not be said to them anymore
|
|-
|20
| (For they could not endure that which was commanded, And if so much as a beast touch the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart
| (For they could not endure the command, And if even a beast so much as touched the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart
|
|-
|21
| And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake)
| And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake)
|
|-
|22
| But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
| But you are to come to mount Sion, and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
|
|-
|23
| To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect,
| To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of good men made perfect,
|
|-
|24
| And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.
| And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood for sprinkling, that speaks better things than Abel.
|
|-
|25
| See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven
| See that you refuse not him who speaks. For if they did not escape those who refused him that spoke on Earth, much more we shall not escape, if we turn away from he who speaks from heaven
|
|-
|26
| Whose voice then shook the earth| but now he hath promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven.
| Whose voice once shook the earth| but now he has promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not only the Earth, but also heaven.
|
|-
|27
| And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things which cannot be shaken may remain.
| And this word, yet once more, signifies the removing of those things that are shaken, as of those that are made, so that those things which cannot be shaken may remain.
|
|-
|28
| Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear
| Why we are receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear
|
|-
|29
| For our God is a consuming fire.
| For our God is a strong, consuming fire.
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Let brotherly love continue.
| Continue to love like brothers
|
|-
|2
| Be not forgetful to entertain strangers for thereby some have entertained angels unawares.
|Don't forget to be hospitable to strangers; by doing that, some have unknowingly been hospitable to angels.
|
|-
|3
| Remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them; and them which suffer adversity, as being yourselves also in the body.
|Remember those who are imprisoned as if you were imprisoned with them, and those who are suffering as if you yourself felt their suffering with your own body.
|
|-
|4
| Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.
|Honor marriage and keep the marriage bed pure; God will judge the promiscuous and the adulterers.
|
|-
|5
| Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.
|Let your way be without love of money, and be content with what you have now. God has said, I will never leave you or abandon you.
|
|-
|6
| So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me.
|So we can boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and will not be afraid of what any man will do to me.
|
|-
|7
| Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation.
|Remember your rulers, who have spoken the word of God to you. Follow the example of their faith, carefully observing the result of their behavior.
|
|-
|8
| Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.
|Jesus Christ is the same, yesterday, and today, and forever.
|
|-
|9
| Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines. For it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have been occupied therein.
|
|
|-
|10
| We have an altar, whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|11
| For the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest for sin, are burned without the camp.
|
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.
|
|
|-
|13
| Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach.
|
|
|-
|14
| For here have we no continuing city, but we seek one to come.
|
|
|-
|15
| By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name.
|
|
|-
|16
| But to do good and to communicate forget not for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.
|
|
|-
|17
| Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief for that is unprofitable for you.
|
|
|-
|18
| Pray for us for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly.
|
|
|-
|19
| But I beseech you the rather to do this, that I may be restored to you the sooner.
|
|
|-
|20
| Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant,
|
|
|-
|21
| Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
|
|
|-
|22
| And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation for I have written a letter unto you in few words.
|
|
|-
|23
| Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he come shortly, I will see you.
|
|
|-
|24
| Salute all them that have the rule over you, and all the saints. They of Italy salute you.
|
|
|-
|25
| Grace be with you all. Amen.
| Grace be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Epistle to the Hebrews (Translated)

2010-04-18T08:58:58Z

SamuelC: /* Chapter 13 */

{{ConservativeBible}}

==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets,
|In many ways and at many times in the past, God spoke to our fathers through the prophets,
|This chapter striking in its main thrust and quotes - Jesus is the SON, superior to all created beings, and in particuilar the angels of God, and He is the object of O.T. references clearly of God. This is a pre trinitarion attribution of Divinity to the Savior. "Helping along" with this, along with the selection of O.T. verses, are the facts that in Hebrew, lack of case endings and therefore the primacy of syntax (position of words in sentence) can be made to emphasize His divinity - Elohim Elohekha( "God [can be 'speaking about' but here most probably 'speaking to'], Your God")and the fact that the base form in the Aramaic and Vocative are exactly the same - (Allha= both '[the]God' and 'O God'). But,of course, there is also the direct, and non linguistic, affirmation of the Son's deity - But to the Son, He says, "Your Throne, O God...". I have tried to keep the authors style which in places thought seems to tumble after thought bringing an accentuation of the SON. this fits in 'idiomization' of the text but of course, is not the usual style for translating this otherwise majestic structure of divine thought. The last thing to say, I have capitalized phrases or words (Last Days, Word of...) which are already in the author's day and can be seen from his work, pregnant with meaning and evoking of many associations, all of which are necessary for our understanding of this epistle.
|-
|2
| Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds;
|But in these the Last Days He has spoken to us through His Son, whom He determined to be the inheritor of everthing, the Son, by whom He made the worlds,
|
|-
|3
| Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high;
|the Son, who is the very brightness of His Glory, and the very image of His Person, and the bearer of all things, carrying them by the Word of his power. When He, the Son, had Himself accomplished a cleansing of our sins, He sat down at the right hand of the Greatness on High.
|
|-
|4
| Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they.
|This One, then, is to be considered inestimably better than angels having been bequeathed a title more excellent than they.
|
|-
|5
| For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son?
|Did He say, at any time, to an angel, "You are My Son, today I have become your father", or "I will be his Father and he shall be My son"
|
|-
|6
| And again, when he bringeth in the firstbegotten into the world, he saith, And let all the angels of God worship him.
|or, as happened when He brought the Firstborn into the world, "Let all the angels of God worship Him."?
|
|-
|7
| And of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of fire.
|But, rather, of angels, He says, "He makes His angles spirits, and His servants a flaming fire."
|
|-
|8
| But unto the Son he saith, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom.
|But to the Son, He says, "Your throne, O God, is for ever and ever, a sceptre of righteousness, the sceptre of Your Kingdom.
|
|-
|9
| Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity; therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.
|You have loved righteousness and hated lawlessness. For this reason, God, Your God, has anointed You from among all your companions with the oil of joy."
|
|-
|10
| And, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the works of thine hands
|And. "You, Lord, in the beginning of all, set down earths' foundations. Heaven is the work of Your hands.
|
|-
|11
|They shall perish; but thou remainest; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment;
|They shall perish; but You remain. As a garment they all wear out.
|
|-
|12
|And as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail.
|And as a cloak, You will fold them up. They will be changed but You remain the same, Your years shall have no end."
|
|-
|13
|But to which of the angels said he at any time, Sit on my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool?
|But to any angel, did He say at any time, "Sit at my right hand, until I make Your enemies a footstool for You?"
|
|-
|14
|Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?
|Aren't they all spirits of service, sent out to serve those who will be heirs of salvation?
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip.
|Therefore we need to take very seriously what we have heard, if we are not to fall away.
|The rhetorical tone of persuation continues with appeal becoming more prominent as the author makes transition from the Son as Deity to the Son as Jesus on earth become one of us for His mission of redeeming us. Without using "incarnation", it is all there. The appeal is to the heart and the conscience making the language in this section, "without flourish" or distance. There is no excaping his meaning for us (the Jewish believers starting to slip back to the Law, and then to all believers) to change our ways and return to Him and the ways of grace. Language becomes pithy, direct,touching the heart as author turns us to Jesus whom we see now crowned, through the eyes of faith, while with our physical eyes, see all around the world not yet subjected to Him. Along with Greek and the Syriac, in the 1st verse the KJV "slip" or better "fall (Peshitta understanding of Gr. word) away" or "drift away" does not refer to the things "which we have heard" but to us, the readers of the letter. We are in danger of "slipping"
|-
|2
| For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward;
|If the word "spoken by angels" stood firm, and every violation and disobedience met with its due "payback",
|"Spoken by angels" is in quotes. It is hard to know if the author really holds to the first century idea that the Torah was given through the mediation of angels or that he using this thought to press His point that if the lesser - Law and angels had full force, how much more the greater - the word from Jesus, having come directly to us from Him, and indirectly through His Apostles.
|-
|3
| How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him;
|How can we escape, if we neglect such a great salvation, first spoken about by the Lord, and then passed on to us with surety by those who heard the Lord.
|
|-
|4
| God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will?
|These people had God's own witness to what they were saying by His granting signs, and wonders and various demonstrations of His power, gifts of the Holy Spirit, just as He deemed proper.
|
|-
|5
| For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come, whereof we speak.
|It was not to angels that He subjected the coming worlds of which we are speaking
|again accentuated by word order the opposition between men and angels. This time with the superiority clearly going to man. This is to tie in the superiority of the Son of God as Deity over the angels with now the superiority of Him incarnate, Jesus Christ come in the flesh, over the angels.
|-
|6
| But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man, that thou visitest him?
|Someone in some place gives testimony, saying, What is man that You think of him or the son of man that You watch over him?
|"Someone in some place"- the author, in the rush of thought, does not readily have the reference in the Scriptures. An example of the force of focus on the task at hand.
The natural biblical parallelism of man - son of man, will lend itself slight further down to bring in the Son of Man, but not yet.
|-
|7
| Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands
|You have made him somewhat less than the angels, you have crowned him with Glory and Honour, and have placed him over the works of Your hands
| "Hebrews" following the Greek Septuagint has "less than the angels" rather than the original Hebrew text "less than God (Elohim)". The Son will be the final and fully crowned crowned "son of man, but that because of His role in redemption rather than order of creation
|-
|8
| Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put under him.
|You have put everything under His feet in subjection to Him. All things are placed in subjection to Him. Nothing has not been put under Him.
But we do not see now that all things are put under him.
|
|-
|9
| But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man.
|But we see Jesus, who had become a little "lower than the angels" for the suffering of death, we see Him crowned with Glory and Honour, so, by God's grace, He could taste the death of every man.
|
|-
|10
| For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings.
|For it was just like the Father, seeing that everything was created by Him, and it was for Him that they were made, when he determined to bring many sons into Glory, to make the Fount of their salvation, perfect through the suffering which He endured
|αρχηγον means Leader, author, prince, captain and is translated by the Syriac as Head, which also includes the idea of Source. From the context, it seems however it is translated, there is no distance, as there might be of a Leader, or if a leader, all are right there with him just behind. The thought will follow that the sancnified and sanctifier are one. I have chosen Fount to show the flow of unity - from Him to the sons.

In 5:9, Again, the theme is taken up that Jesus was made perfect, not implying sin, but completion through the stages in perfect obedience within the experience of sufferings. This will be important. His righteousness was no fiction thus what He won could rightly be there and rightly granted by Him to us. He took our actual and "hard won" sins, we received His hard won righteousness.
|-
|11
| For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren,
|For both He who makes holy and those who are made holy are one. That is why He is not embarrassed to call them His brothers.
|-
|12
| Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee.
|Saying, I will proclaim Your name to my brothers, in the midst of the church I will sing Your praises.
|The KJV "Church" is good for εκκλησιας, not the "assembly" of NKJV. The term is already coined for the assembly of believers in Christ.

|-
|13
| And again, I will put my trust in him. And again, Behold I and the children which God hath given me.
|And again, I will totally put my confidence in Him, and again, Yes, I and the children God has give me.
|The one who is speaking in the above verses is the Son. In this verse, it is not clear what the first quote has to do with the second. But perhaps it is this, in the first, He expresses His own trust in God (the Father). Once having expressed that, the second quote tells us He is not alone. With Him in this are the children the Father has given Him. Again, they are one, and then follows the meaning of that onesness.
|-
|14
| Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil;
|
because the children were human beings, He also became a human being, so that He might die, and through that, destroy the one holding the powere of death, namely, the Devil,
|
|-
|15
| And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage.
|freeing them who because of their fear of death, were held in life-long bondage.
|
|-
|16
| For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham.
|And so He took on not the nature of angels, but rather that of the seed of Abraham.
|going with the KJV in this passage where the Greek is unclear. Further in divergence is the Syria, perhaps having the same problem - "...death, not having ruled over angels but rather the seed of Abraham"
|-
|17
| Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people.
|Becasue of all this, it was necessary for Him to be exactly like His brothers, so that He might prove to be a merciful and faithful High Priest toward God for them, and to make a reconciliation for the people's sins.
|
|-
|18
| For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted.
|Because He Himself has endured temptation, He is able to help those who are being tempted.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus;
|So,my holy brothers, sharing in the heavenly call, focus in on the Apostle and High Priest of our faith, Christ Jesus.
|an example of "suggestive" thought - one thought suggesting another, not requiring it.

"of our faith". The word translated as faith" really means confession or profession of faith, but from the thust of the whole epistle, it is clear that the concern is for going on without swerving or dopping out of the community of faith, which one has entered on his profession of faith. The church professes Christ, and by our joining this faith, so do we.
|-
|2
| Who was faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house.
|Yes, He was faithful to the One who appointed Him, in similar fashion as Moses was faithful to all his house
|
|-
|3
| For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house.
|But this One was far more worthy of regard than Moses, as it is really the builder of the house, rather than the house itself, that we have the more regard for.
|Here begins the back and forth showing the superiority of Christ over Moses. In some translations this "on one hand.. but on the other hand" does not receive the emphasis that actual fluidity of the connectives permit and require. This translation allows for that assisted by emphasis permitted by changes in phrase and word order. Here the rhetorical should be given full play and not the structural or "edificial"
|-
|4
| For every house is builded by some man; but he that built all things is God.
|every house is built by some particular individual. But everything that is built has God as its builder
|
|-
|5
| And Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after;
|And it was as a servant that Moses was faithful in all his house, the full implications of this could only be understood later on,
|
|-
|6
| But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.
|But Christ was faithful as a Son over the house, and that house his own; and we are that house, if we only hold on tight to the confidence and to the joy of this hope, until the very end.
|I have retained KJV "house" faithful to the Greek, rather than making explicit Moses baing faithful as a servant in the house was meant to indicate the things of God and in particlular related to the Torah. I have kept the "house" because the house is actually the term in the Bible and in the Judaism of the day of Hebrews that meant the "temple" - The House of the Lord. So we being the house of the Lord is the same as we being the Temple of the Lord in the letter of Peter. This equivalence shows that already in the book of Hebrews, and to be developed in the letter, there is a thoroughgoing fulfillment - not only the ritualistic elements of the earthly temple of the O.T. and the priesthood, fulfilled in Heaven and in Christ, but also a fulfillment of the people of the O.T. in the people of the New Covenant, the Church. This is not the same as in what is called "replacement theology" as there are fulfillments for the People of Israel as well. All this could not be reflected in the text, of course, but can be developed in footnotes. In other words, a good translation will need to be "annotated".
|-
|7
| Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith, To day if ye will hear his voice,
|And so (The Holy Spirit is speaking: This Day, if you hear His voice,
|
|-
|8
| Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness
|do not harden your hearts as in the Trial, the day of temptation of the Wilderness
|again literally "in the wilderness", but translated "of the Wilderness". "The Day of the Wilderness" already known and used as a phrase, thus giving force for a lesson.
|
|-
|9
| When your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years.
|The time your fathers tempted me, put me to the trial, having seen my doings for forty years!
| "tempted me, proved me,"..."tempted me, put me to the trial, having seen my doings..." - The "and"s of prose are left out replicating the poetic jabs, the cadences of the original Hebrew in the Psalms. The Vavs in Hebrew do not always mean the prosaic "and" and should not always be translated as "and".

|-
|10
| Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do always err in their heart; and they have not known my ways.
|So, My heart was cut, hurt because of that generation, and I said, "They are always wandering astray in their hearts. The have not know My ways."
|
|-
|11
| So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.)
|And I swore in my anger, "They shall not enter into My Rest!)
|
|-
|12
| Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God.
|And so, my brothers, Be alert that there be no evil heart of unbelief and departing fro the living God
|
|-
|13
| But exhort one another daily, while it is called To day; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin.
|Cause others evry day to be serious about it while we are in "This Day" now, so that you do not become hardened by deceptive way that sin has,
|
|-
|14
| For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence stedfast unto the end;
|We will be sharers in Christ, if our early confidence sees us through to the end,
|
|-
|15
| While it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation.
|As to it being said. " This Day, if you hear His voice,
|
|-
|8
| Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness
|do not harden your hearts as in the Trial, the day of temptation of the Wilderness",
|-
|16
| For some, when they had heard, did provoke| howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses.
|This was applicable to the some who had come out of Egypt, the ones who provoked,
|
|-
|17
| But with whom was he grieved forty years? was it not with them that had sinned, whose carcases fell in the wilderness?
|
whoe ere the one with whom He was grieved for forty years? was it not with those whose dead bodies lie in the Wilderness?
|
|-
|18
| And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, but to them that believed not?
|Who were they that He swore would not enter into His Rest, where they not those who believed not?
|
|-
|19
| So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief.
|So we see, it was because of unbelief that they could not enter.
|Here is a more than minor statement which will appear over and over again in other forms - do not think that you can retain belief in Christ and reject the community of faith - the Church. But along the way, I (the author of Hebrews) will show you the fulfillment in Christ of every thing of the Judaism you know and the Old Testament foundation of all, for the rightness of your decision of faith to shine through. But know that it is the community of Faith. And without faith, you cannot enter in.

|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.
|Let us be fearful, therefore, that any of us, falling short, do not enter His Rest
|
|-
|2
| For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.
|We, as well as the people of former time, had God's word proclaimed to us, but they not having faith mixed in with the Word that they heard.
|
|-
|3
| For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest although the works were finished from the foundation of the world.
|For it is we believers who do enter the Rest, He having said, "I have sworn in my anger that they should not enter my Rest", the Rest commencing with the conclusion of the work undertaken for the founding of the world.
|
|-
|4
| For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works.
|Because in a certain place He spoke in words to this effect, "And God rested on the seventh day from all His works."
|
|-
|5
| And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest.
|And then in another place, "They shall not enter into my Rest!"
|
|-
|6
| Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief
|And so we see that some are to enter in and we also see that the ones first preached to did not enter in - because of their unbelief
|
|-
|7
| Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.
|And then again we see that there is a "certain day", according to David from a time much later on. It is said, "This Day, if you hear His voice, do not harden your hearts".
|
|-
|8
| For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day.
| Well, if Joshua had given them the Rest, then there would not have been need to afterward speak of'' another'' Day.
|"Jesus" is the Greek (iesous) for Joshua. There are the same name. the Peshitta Aramaic spells this out by supplying here Joshua's full name Joshua Ben Nun (Joshua son of Nun). The Greek leaves it ambiguous, knowing that who was intended was Joshua, the servant and successor of Moses, but also seeing the activity of the Son of God Jesus in salvations now and then.
|-
|9
| There remaineth therefore a Rest to the people of God.
|And so "the Rest" remains for the people of God.
|Here and in the following verses, is a clear demonstration of the concept that works do not bring us to the promised rest of God, and that the believers by not trying it by works do enter into that rest that God has provided, and so they do it God's way who Himself rested from His own works - the works of creation. We labor to enter into His Rest. That is not a contradiction. We decide, determine, and stick to the resolution, that we will be saved by Him in whom we have believed and not sink back into the old way of striving to please Him by who we are and and what we can do.
|-
|10
| For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his.
|For the one who has entered into his Rest, He has ceased from his own "works", just as God did from his.
|
|-
|11
| Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief.
|Let us labor, therefore to enter our Rest, God forbid there befall us what unbelief brings,
|
|-
|12
| For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.
|Yes, God's word is alive and powerful, sharper than any two edged sword, cutting down between the soul and the spirit, stiking even inner bone, and tendon, and knowing what is going on in ones heart and mind.
| Here the author transits from the "it" of the Word to "He" who is the Word and with whom we have to do.
|-
|13
| Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do.
|No created thing is left unexposed to His sight; all are naked and open to the eyes of Him with whom we have to do.
|
|-
|14
| Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession.
|Well, seeing that we do have a great High Priest, that has gone through into Heaven, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold strong in our confession.
|Well, we do not loose heart as the One who sees all and from Whom none can escape, He is the One who pities us having great compassion.
|-
|15
| For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.
|We do not have a High Priest who is untouched and immune to what we go through, our debilities: in every way we are, He was tempted, but did not sin.
|
|-
|16
| Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.
|So let us come with confidence to the Throne of Grace, so that we can obtain mercy and God's compassion, to help us for the time of our need.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things pertaining to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins
|For every high priest taken from men is given for men for things that pertain to God, for the purpose of offerings and sacrifices
|
|-
|2
| Who can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way; for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity.
|and these can have sympathy on those that are ignorant and who stray, becaue he likewise has these debilities.
|
|-
|3
| And by reason hereof he ought, as for the people, so also for himself, to offer for sins.
|And that is why he needs to offer up for his own sins, just as for the others.
|
|-
|4
| And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron.
|No person can take the weight of this honor on his own, but he must be called by God, just as was Aaron.
|
|-
|5
| So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee.
|the same with Christ; He did not take this honor on Himself to make of Hinmself a high priest. It was He that said to Him, " You are my Son, This Day I have fathered You.
|
|-
|6
| As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
|He also said somehwhere else, " You are a Priest forever, in the likeness of Melchizedek.
|The Greek can bear the meaning of "Order", possibly a "mishmeret" of priests (a formal grouping of priests for particular service at a particular cycle of time as was in Zakharia, the father of John the Baptizer) but may also bear, as the Peshitta has it, a "likeness" or type that is replicated (ܒ݁ܰܕ݂ܡܽܘܬ݂ܶܗ ܕ݁ܡܰܠܟ݁ܺܝܙܕ݂ܶܩ biddmuteh dMelcisedek). I have chosen the latter as it continues the theme of image bearing, and leaves open the possibility of later interpretation of Epistle to the Hebrews that Melchizedek actually was a pre-incarnational theophany of the Son of God
|-
|7
| Who in the days of his flesh, when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death, and was heard in that he feared;
|This One when He was on earth in the flesh, offered up prayers and heartfelt stirrings with loud cries and tears to Him having the power to save Him from death, and He was heard, for he feared God.
|
|-
|8
| Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered;
|Even though He was a Son, He still had to learn obedience by endurance through the things He suffered
|
|-
|9
| And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him;
|And so having become perfect, He bacame the Source of eternal salvation for all who will obey Him.
|
|-
|10
| Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec.
|Yes, He was called by God to be in such a way in the likeness of Melchizedek
|
|-
|11
| Of whom we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing.
|I have many things to say about this matter, but it is diffuclt, you are so hard to get through to.
|
|-
|12
| For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat.
|You should be teachers by this time, but you yourselves need to be taught the very basics of the message of God, You need to drink milk, not eat solid meat.
|
|-
|13
| For every one that useth milk is unskillful in the word of righteousness, for he is a babe.
|Everyone needing milk is still a baby, "milk" for the bumblers, taking first steps in the word of righteousness.
|
|-
|14
| But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.
|Solid food is for the grown-ups, those that have mastered solid steps in the distinguishing between good and evil.
|
|}

==Chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God,
|Setting aside the principles of Christ's truth, let's talk about perfection, not explaining the necessity of repentance and faithfulness to God again,
|
|-
|2
| Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment.
|of the doctrines of baptism, healing by faith, resurrecting the dead, and eternal judgment.
|
|-
|3
| And this will we do, if God permit.
|So we shall, God permitting.
|
|-
|4
| For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,
|Because it's impossible for those who have seen the truth and tasted God's gift, who have taken part in the Divine Guide,
|
|-
|5
| And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come,
|and have enjoyed God's good word and the heavenly powers,
|
|-
|6
| If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame.
|if they fail in faith, to bring them back to repent. Since they are crucifying and shaming the Son of God once again.
|
|-
|7
| For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God
|Because the earth, which absorbs the rain and produces vegetation to provide for us, is blessed by God.
|
|-
|8
| But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned.
|But the land covered in thorns and thistles is rejected, even cursed. It is destined to be burned.
|
|-
|9
| But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak.
|Friends, though we talk like this, we're convinced better things are in store for you, along with salvation.
|
|-
|10
| For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister.
|God is not deceitful and will not forget your work, which you have done loving His name, like ministering to the saints.
|
|-
|11
| And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end
|We hope that all of you show the same work ethic and hope until the very end,
|
|-
|12
| That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises.
|that you won't be lazy, but follow those who inherit Jesus' promises through faith and patience.
|
|-
|13
| For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself,
|When God promised Abraham, because he could swear no bigger oath, he swore by himself.
|
|-
|14
| Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee.
|He said, "I will certainly bless you and multiply you."
|
|-
|15
| And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.
|So, after patient endurance, he received the promise.
|
|-
|16
| For men verily swear by the greater and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife.
|Men always swear by greater things and assume that it will end their problems.
|
|-
|17
| Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath
|So God used an oath to show the heirs of His promise that his counsel would never change.
|
|-
|18
| That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us
|It is impossible for God to lie, so He did this so we who have fled to grasp His hope could be consoled by two unchanging things.
|
|-
|19
| Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil;
|The hope is the anchor of the soul, strong and secure, and enters behind the curtain,
|
|-
|20
| Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
|Where Jesus, our forerunner, has entered. He is the high priest for ever in the order of Melchisedec.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For this Melchisedec, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him;
|Melchisedec, King of Salem, and God's priest, met Abraham returning from the decimation of kings and blessed him.
|
|-
|2
| To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation King of righteousness, and after that also King of Salem, which is, King of peace;
|Abraham gave him a tenth of everything, including the title of King of righteousness, later also King of Salem, meaning "King of peace."
|
|-
|3
| Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually.
|Fatherless, motherless, without family, without a beginning or end, he was made like the Son of Man, being a priest eternally.
|
|-
|4
| Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils.
|Consider how great he was, since the patriarch Abraham gave him one tenth of everything.
|
|-
|5
| And verily they that are of the sons of Levi, who receive the office of the priesthood, have a commandment to take tithes of the people according to the law, that is, of their brethren, though they come out of the loins of Abraham
|So the sons of Levi who enter the priesthood have been commanded to take tithes from the people as the law states - from their brothers - though they are descended from Abraham..
|
|-
|6
| But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises.
|He didn't descend from them, but received Abraham's tithes, and blessed him with the promise.
|
|-
|7
| And without all contradiction the less is blessed of the better.
|Without contradiction, the less is blessed all the more.
|
|-
|8
| And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth.
|Here, men who die receive tithes, but there, the living receives them.
|
|-
|9
| And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham.
|Levi too, while receiving tithes, paid them to Abraham.
|
|-
|10
| For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him.
|Because he was still a descendant of his father when Melchisedec met him.
|
|-
|11
| If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law,) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron?
|So if one could be perfected by the Leviticl priesthood (which gave people the law) what was the point of another priest after Melchisedec not called of the order of Aaron?
|
|-
|12
| For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law.
|The priesthood has been changed and so there must be a change of the law.
|
|-
|13
| For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar.
|Because He whom this is about is from another tribe, which wasn't allowed to access the altar.
|
|-
|14
| For it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Juda; of which tribe Moses spake nothing concerning priesthood.
|It's clear that our Lord came from Juda, a tribe about which Moses spoke nothing about the priesthood.
|
|-
|15
| And it is yet far more evident for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest,
|It is even clearer that another priest has arisen the same as Melchizedek,
|
|-
|16
| Who is made, not after the law of a carnal commandment, but after the power of an endless life.
| Who is created not by the laws of the physical world, but with the power of everlasting life.
|
|-
|17
| For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
| For he taught, "You are a priest forever pursuant to the order of Melchizedek.
|
|-
|18
| For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof.
| There was truly a cancellation of the prior commandment because it became weak and unprofitable.
|recheck
|-
|19
| For the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did; by the which we draw nigh unto God.
| For the law made nothing perfect, but the introduction of a greater hope did, by which we come close to God.
|
|-
|20
| And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest
| It was only with an oath that He was made priest;
|
|-
|21
| (For those priests were made without an oath; but this with an oath by him that said unto him, The Lord sware and will not repent, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec)
| for the other priests were ordained without an oath. But He took this oath that said to Him, "The Lord swore and will not recant, 'You are a priest forever after teh order of Melchizedek'
|
|-
|22
| By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament.
| By this Jesus became a guarantee of a better covenant.
|
|-
|23
| And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death
| There were many priests, because death prevented them from continuing forever in their position.
|
|-
|24
| But this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood.
| But this man, because He continues forever, has an unchangeable priesthood.
| modern versions dilute this
|-
|25
| Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.
| He is thereby also able to save to the utmost those who come to God by Him, seeing that He lives forever to intercede for them.
|
|-
|26
| For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens;
| For such a high priest became of us; He is holy, harmless, undefiled, away from sinners, and exalted higher than the heavens;
| "harmless" or "blameless"?
|-
|27
| Who needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's| for this he did once, when he offered up himself.
| Who, unlike the high priests, make daily sacrifices, first for his own sins, and then for the people's, because he did this once when he offered up himself.
|
|-
|28
| For the law maketh men high priests which have infirmity; but the word of the oath, which was since the law, maketh the Son, who is consecrated for evermore.
| For the law makes men high priests who have human weakness; but the word of the oath, which came later after the law, makes the Son who is consecrated forever.
|wow, what a logical conclusion!
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum We have such an high priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens;
|This is the main point here: we have such a high priest who sits at the right hand of God in Heaven,
|avoid monarchy-centric jargon
|-
|2
| A minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man.
| a minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord set up, and not man.
|
|-
|3
| For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices wherefore it is of necessity that this man have somewhat also to offer.
|For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices, thus it is necessary that this man also have something to offer.
|
|-
|4
| For if he were on earth, he should not be a priest, seeing that there are priests that offer gifts according to the law
| For if He were on earth, He would not be a priest, seeing that there are priests who offer gifts pursuant to the law,
|
|-
|5
| Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly things, as Moses was admonished of God when he was about to make the tabernacle for, See, saith he, that thou make all things according to the pattern shewed to thee in the mount.
|who imitate the example and image of heavenly things; as Moses was admonished by God for whom he was about to construct the tabernacle: "See", said He, "that you make all things according to the pattern showed to you in the mount."
|
|-
|6
| But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises.
| But now He has obtained a more perfect ministry, by how much also is he the mediator of a finer covenant, which was founded on stronger promises.
|we can be more descriptive than "better"; note that this is speaking of Jesus
|-
|7
| For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second.
| If that first covenant had been perfect, then there would have been no need for the second.
|
|-
|8
| For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah
| But finding fault with them, He said, "'The day will come,' said the Lord, 'when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah,
|
|-
|9
| Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they continued not in my covenant, and I regarded them not, saith the Lord.
| not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers at the time when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they lived in violation of my covenant, and I disregarded them,' said the Lord.
|
|-
|10
| For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people
| 'For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days,' said the Lord; 'I will put implant my laws in their minds, and write them in their hears, and I will be a God to them, and they shall be a people to me.'
|
|-
|11
| And they shall not teach every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest.
| And they shall not teach every male neighbor, and every grown brother, saying, 'Know the Lord because all shall know me, from the least to the greatest.'
|
|-
|12
| For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more.
| For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and iniquities I will forgive and forget.
|"remember no more" is awkward today; "forgive and forget" conveys point better today
|-
|13
| In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.
| By saying, 'A new covenant,' he has discarded the first one. Now that which decays and grows old is ready to disappear.
| "old" or "discarded"?
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary.
|The first covenant had rules about divine service and an earthly sanctuary.
|
|-
|2
| For there was a tabernacle made; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread; which is called the sanctuary.
|A tabernacle was built, with a candlestick, table, and bread inside, called the sanctuary.
|
|-
|3
| And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all;
|Beyond the second veil, they called it the Holiest of all.
|
|-
|4
| Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant;
|There was a gold censer and the ark of the covenant, surrounded with gold, with a golden pot with manna in it, Aaron's budded rod, and the tables of the covenant.
|
|-
|5
| And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat; of which we cannot now speak particularly.
|Over it, cherubim of glory shadowed the seat of mercy, of which we don't know details.
|
|-
|6
| Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God.
|When this was all explained, the priests were always went into the first tabernacle to do God's services.
|
|-
|7
| But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people
|However, only the high priest went into the second, once a year, with blood which he offered on his own behalf and for the people's sins.
|
|-
|8
| The Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing
|The Divine Guide thus established that the way to the holiest place of all wasn't yet revealed while the first tabernacle still stood.
|
|-
|9
| Which was a figure for the time then present, in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience;
|This was for the present time, when gifts and sacrifices were given which couldn't perfect their consciences.
|
|-
|10
| Which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of reformation.
|They were about food and drink and cleansing and various rules, set upon them until the time of reformation arrived.
|
|-
|11
| But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building;
|Christ, being a high priest of the great things in store, came by a perfect tabernacle, not constructed by hands. That is, not this building.
|
|-
|12
| Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us.
|He earned eternal redemption for us by entering the holy place with His own blood, not the blood of goats and cows.
|
|-
|13
| For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh
|Because, if bull and goat blood and the ashes of a cow sprinkled on the unclean purify the flesh,
|
|-
|14
| How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?
|How much more will the blood of Christ clean your soul form the past to serve the living God, since he, sinless, has offered Himself through the eternal Spirit to God?
|
|-
|15
| And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance.
|So He is the mediator of the New Testament, or will, so that we may be redeemed of our failings under the first will can receive the promise of God's eternal gift through death.
|Testament has lost its meaning of will, which is really being meant here.
|-
|16
| For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator.
|Where there's a will, the writer of the will must have died.
|
|-
|17
| For a testament is of force after men are dead, otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth.
|Testaments only apply after men die, and have no power whatsoever while they live.
|
|-
|18
| Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood.
|So the first will was established with blood.
|Double negative
|-
|19
| For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book, and all the people,
|When Moses had discussed ever part of the law with the people, he took calf and goat blood, water, scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled the book and the people.
|
|-
|20
| Saying, This is the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto you.
|He said, "This is the blood of the testament which God has give to you."
|
|-
|21
| Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the tabernacle, and all the vessels of the ministry.
|Then he sprinkled the tabernacle and the vessels of ministry with blood.
|
|-
|22
| And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood is no remission.
|Almost everything is cleansed by law with blood, for without blood there is no forgiveness.
|
|-
|23
| It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.
|So it was necessary that these copies of heavenly things be purified, but heavenly things need a better sacrifice.
|
|-
|24
| For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us
|So Christ hasn't entered into a hand-build holy place, which is just imitation of the true, but heaven itself, ready to appear before God on our behalf.
|
|-
|25
| Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others;
|But he shouldn't offer himself often, just as the high priests only enters the holy place once a year with the blood.
|
|-
|26
| For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself.
|Because then, he would have to suffer since the beginning of time many times! But instead, he has appeared once near the end of history to remove sin by sacrificing himself.
|
|-
|27
| And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment
|It's established that men are to die once, until after this, the judgment:
|
|-
|28
| So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.
| Thus Christ, offered once to bear the sins of many, shall appear sinless a second time to those who look for him, to deliver them to salvation.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect.
| The law casting only a shadow of good things to come, and not the actual image of such things, can never attain complete perfection with those annual sacrifices.
|
|-
|2
| For then would they not have ceased to be offered? because that the worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of sins.
| Otherwise would not the offerings have ceased? Because then the worshipers once purified would no longer be aware of sins.
|
|-
|3
| But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins every year.
| But those sacrifices are annual repeated remembrance of sins.
|
|-
|4
| For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.
| This is because it not possible for the blood of bulls and goats to take away sins.
|
|-
|5
| Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me
| For this He came into the world, saying, "Sacrifice and offering you would not, but a body you have prepared for me
|
|-
|6
| In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure.
| There is no pleasure in your burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin."
|
|-
|7
| Then said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God.
| Then I said, "Alas, I came (as written in the scriptures) to do your will, oh God."
|
|-
|8
| Above when he said, Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein; which are offered by the law;
| Above when He said, "You had no pleasure in the sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin, which are offered pursuant to the law;
|
|-
|9
| Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second.
| Next He said, "Amen, I come to do Your will, oh God." He took away the first in order to establish the second,
|
|-
|10
| By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.
| by which intent we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ, once and for all.
| rare verse where our version is longer than the [[KJV]] rendition
|-
|11
| And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins
|Each priest does his duties daily and offers sacrifices incapable of taking away sins,
|
|-
|12
| But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God;
|yet this man, offering only one sacrifice for all sins ever, sits down at God's right hand.
|
|-
|13
| From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool.
|Now he waits until his enemies become his footstool,
|
|-
|14
| For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified.
|since with one offering he has eternally perfected the purified.
|
|-
|15
| Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us, for after that he had said before,
|The Divine Guide has told us of this. He said,
|
|-
|16
| This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them;
|"I will make this covenant with them after those days. I will place my laws in their hearts and write them in their minds."
|
|-
|17
| And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.
|"I will forget their sins and failures."
|
|-
|18
| Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin.
|Where there has been forgiveness, no more offering is required.
|
|-
|19
| Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus,
|So, brothers, having the courage to enter the holiest place by the blood of Jesus,
|
|-
|20
| By a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, his flesh;
|by the new, living way through the he has established for us, through his flesh,
|
|-
|21
| And having an high priest over the house of God;
|and with a new high priest over God's house.
|
|-
|22
| Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.
|Let us come to God with true hearts bolstered by faith, washed clean of evil conscience, our bodies washed with pure water.
|
|-
|23
| Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; (for he is faithful that promised;)
|Let us stay true to the declaration of our faith, unwavering, for He who promises is trustworthy.
|
|-
|24
| And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works
|Let's think about each other to bring about love and good deeds.
|
|-
|25
| Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.
|Let's not fail to gather together, like some have, but encourage each other more and more as we see the day grow near.
|
|-
|26
| For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins,
|If we choose to sin after gaining knowledge and truth, no sacrifice remains to purify us,
|
|-
|27
| But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries.
|but instead a fearful expectation of judgment and fiery anger will devour God's enemies.
|
|-
|28
| He that despised Moses' law died without mercy under two or three witnesses
|A man who mocked Moses' law died without mercy before a few men.
|
|-
|29
| Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace?
|How much worse do you think it'll be for the man who trampled the Son of God, and has considered His blood of the covenant, which purified him, a silly thing, and has attacked the Spirit of grace?
|
|-
|30
| For we know him that hath said, Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompense, saith the Lord. And again, The Lord shall judge his people.
|We all know He who said, "Vengeance is mine. I will repay," said the Lord. Similarly, "The Lord will judge His people."
|
|-
|31
| It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.
|It is a frightening thing to fall into the living God's hands.
|
|-
|32
| But call to remembrance the former days, in which, after ye were illuminated, ye endured a great fight of afflictions;
|Yet remember past days when, after you learned the truth, battled against adversity.
|
|-
|33
| Partly, whilst ye were made a gazingstock both by reproaches and afflictions; and partly, whilst ye became companions of them that were so used.
|Sometimes you were mocked and attacked, other times you joined those who were treated like that.
|
|-
|34
| For ye had compassion of me in my bonds, and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance.
|You cared for me while I was imprisoned, and stood happily while your property was ransacked, knowing you have a far better provision in heaven.
|
|-
|35
| Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompence of reward.
|So don't throw away your confidence as it will be greatly rewarded.
|
|-
|36
| For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise.
|You must be patient that after doing God's will, you will receive your due.
|
|-
|37
| For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry.
|It will still be a while until He who will come will come with haste.
|
|-
|38
| Now the just shall live by faith, but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.
|The just will live through faith and if any man abandons it, my soul won't be pleased.
|
|-
|39
| But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.
|But we aren't the sort to abandon faith for damnation, but the sort who believe in saving the soul.
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.
|Faith is the foundation of our hopes, the evidence of the unseen.
|Faith ''is'' evidence. Quite remarkable.
|-
|2
|For by it the elders obtained a good report.
|Through it, the elders gained a good reputation.
|
|-
|3
|Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.
|Through faith, we discover the universe was created by God's word, so that which we see didn't come from anything visible.
|
|-
|4
|By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh.
|Through faith, Abel offered God a better sacrifice than Cain, and God proclaimed that he was righteous. His faith still speaks, though he is dead.
|
|-
|5
|By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God.
|Through faith, Enoch was summoned up, so that he would not die. He was not found, as God had carried him away. Before this, he had been told he pleased God.
|Interesting archaic form of "translated."
|-
|6
|But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.
|Without faith it is impossible to please God. Anyone coming to God must believe that He is God, that He is the rewarder of those who seek him.
|
|-
|7
|By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.
|Through faith, Noah was warned by God of the future, and built an Ark to save his house. Though the world was condemned, he became heir of the righteousness of faith.
|
|-
|8
|By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went.
|Through faith, Abraham, called to the land he was to inherit, obeyed the call. He went there, not knowing where he was going.
|
|-
|9
|By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise:
|Through faith he traveled into the promised land, a foreign country, staying in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, likewise heirs of the very same promise.
|
|-
|10
|For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.
|He looked for a city with solid foundations, with God its builder and maker.
|
|-
|11
|Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him faithful who had promised.
|Through faith, Sara received the ability to conceive a child, and gave birth when she was very old, because she trusted in the faith of He who promised.
|
|-
|12
|Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.
|So from a man, as old as near death, came as many descendants as there are stars in the sky, grains of sand by the sea shore.
|
|-
|13
|These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.
|They all died in faith without the promises personally, but were persuaded after having seen them at a distance. They embraced the promises and confessed that they were strangers and travelers on the earth.
|
|-
|14
|For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country.
|Those who speak like that are clearly stating they seek a new country.
|
|-
|15
|And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned.
|If they had been focused on their country of origin, they might have gone back to it.
|
|-
|16
|But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city.
|But instead, they wish for a better country, a heavenly one. So God is not ashamed to be called their God, because he has built them a city.
|
|-
|17
|By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son,
|Through faith, Abraham offered Isaac when tested. He who was given promises offered up his only son.
|
|-
|18
|Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called:
|The scripture said of him, "Your descendants will come through Isaac."
|
|-
|19
|Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure.
|Abraham believed God could resurrect him from the dead, and in a way he did get him back that way.
|
|-
|20
|By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come.
|Through faith, Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau about the future.
|
|-
|21
|By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff.
|Through faith, Jacob blessed the sons of Joseph when near death and worshiped God while leaning on his staff.
|
|-
|22
|By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones.
|Through faith, Joseph mentioned the exodus of the Israelites at his death, and made orders about his body.
|
|-
|23
|By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment.
|Through faith, Moses was hidden by his parents for three months after his birth because they saw he was a special child and weren't afraid of the despot's command.
|
|-
|24
|By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter;
|Through faith, Moses refused to be called Pharaoh's daughter's son when he reached adulthood.
|
|-
|25
|Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season;
|Instead he chose to undergo trials with the people of God, rather than enjoy sinful pleasures for any time.
|
|-
|26
|Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward.
|He thought suffering for Christ more valuable than all the treasure in Egypt, because he looked forward to his reward.
|
|-
|27
|By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible.
|Through faith he abandoned Egypt, without fear of the pharaoh. He strove forward, seeing He who is invisible.
|
|-
|28
|Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them.
|Through faith, he observed the passover and sprinkling of blood, in case the destroyer of the firstborn touched them.
|
|-
|29
|By faith they passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned.
|Through faith, they traveled through the Red Sea like it was land, while the Egyptians were drowned trying.
|
|-
|30
|By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days.
|Through faith, the walls of Jericho fell after they were surrounded for seven days.
|
|-
|31
|By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace.
|Through faith, Rahab the prostitute didn't die with the unbelievers, after she welcomed the spies.
|
|-
|32
|And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets:
|What else can I say? There's not enough time to tell of Gedeon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah, David, Samuel, and the prophets,
|
|-
|33
|Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions,
|Who through faith conquered nations, brought righteousness, gained promises, and quieted lions.
|
|-
|34
|Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.
|Quenched fiery violence, escaped death by sword, made strong though originally weak, turned valiant in fight, and caused the foreign armies to flee.
|
|-
|35
|Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection:
|Women received their dead back alive; others were tortured while not refusing to sell out, so that they might obtain a better resurrection.
|"while not refusing to sell out" - a modern use of the political term "sell out"
|-
|36
|And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment:
|Meanwhile others endured cruel mockings and scourgings and, yes, even chains and imprisonment;
|
|-
|37
|They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;
|they were stoned, sawed in half, tempted and slain by sword; they wandered around in garments made of sheepskin and goatskin, while destitute, oppressed and distressed;
|
|-
|38
|(Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.
|The world was not worthy of them. They wandered in deserts, over mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.
|drop the parenthetical?
|-
|39
|And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise:
|Yet all of them, having received a good report through faith, did not receive the promise;
|rare instance where our version is longer than the KSV
|-
|40
|God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect.
|God gave us more, so that they need us to become complete.
|last sentence here is curious; our rendition is debatable.
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us,
|Thus, amongst such a large crowd of witnesses, let us set aside all anxiety and sin that distract us, and let us run with perseverance the race given us,
|fascinating first sentence
|-
|2
| Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.
| inspired by Jesus, the creator and perfecter of our faith, who endured the cross for the triumphant finish, rising above the shame, and now sits at the right hand of God's throne.
|χαρά is a challenge here: try "triumphant" due to the context
|-
|3
| For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.
|Think of how He endured so much opposition by sinners against himself, so that you do not tire and lose heart.
|ἀναλογίζομαι: "think of" is the best modern rendition
|-
|4
| Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin.
|You have not yet shed blood in resistance and striving against sin.
|rare verse that is longer here than in KJV
|-
|5
| And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him
| And you have forgotten the exhortation which speaks to you as to children, My son, despite not you the chastening of the LORD, nor faint when you are rebuked of him
|
|-
|6
| For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.
| For those that the LORD loves he disciplines, and scourges every son who he recieves.
|
|-
|7
| If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not?
| If you endure discipline, God deals with you as with sons; for what son is never disciplined by his father?
|
|-
|8
| But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons.
| But if you are not disciplined, whereof all are partakers, then you are bastards, and not sons.
|
|-
|9
| Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live?
| Furthermore, we have had fathers like us who corrected us, and we gave them reverence shall we not much rather be in subjection to the Father of spirits, and live?
|
|-
|10
| For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness.
| For they truly disciplined us for a few days after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we may partake in his holiness.
|
|-
|11
| Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby.
| Now no discipline for the present seems to be joyous, but grievous, nevertheless afterward it yields the peaceful fruit of righteousness to them which are exercised thereby.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;
| Why lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;
|
|-
|13
| And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed.
| And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed.
|
|-
|14
| Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord
| Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord
|
|-
|15
| Looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled;
| Looking diligently lest any man fall from grace with God; lest any bitterness spring up to trouble you, and by that defile many,
|
|-
|16
| Lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright.
| Lest there be any who fornicate, or any who are profane, as Esau, who sold his birthright for one morsel of meat.
|
|-
|17
| For ye know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.
| For you know how afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected for he did not find a place to repent, though he sought it carefully and tearfully.
|
|-
|18
| For ye are not come unto the mount that might be touched, and that burned with fire, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest,
| For you are not to come to the mount that might be touched, and that burned, nor unto blackness, darkness, and tempest,
|
|-
|19
| And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard intreated that the word should not be spoken to them any more
| And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard said that the word should not be said to them anymore
|
|-
|20
| (For they could not endure that which was commanded, And if so much as a beast touch the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart
| (For they could not endure the command, And if even a beast so much as touched the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart
|
|-
|21
| And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake)
| And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake)
|
|-
|22
| But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
| But you are to come to mount Sion, and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
|
|-
|23
| To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect,
|
|
|-
|24
| And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.
|
|
|-
|25
| See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven
|
|
|-
|26
| Whose voice then shook the earth| but now he hath promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven.
|
|
|-
|27
| And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things which cannot be shaken may remain.
| And this word, yet once more, signifies the removing of those things that are shaken, as of those that are made, so that those things which cannot be shaken may remain.
|
|-
|28
| Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear
|
|
|-
|29
| For our God is a consuming fire.
| For our God is a strong, consuming fire.
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Let brotherly love continue.
| Continue to love like brothers
|
|-
|2
| Be not forgetful to entertain strangers for thereby some have entertained angels unawares.
|Don't forget to be hospitable to strangers; by doing that, some have unknowingly been hospitable to angels.
|
|-
|3
| Remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them; and them which suffer adversity, as being yourselves also in the body.
|Remember those who are imprisoned as if you were imprisoned with them, and those who are suffering as if you yourself felt their suffering with your own body.
|
|-
|4
| Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.
|Honor marriage and keep the marriage bed pure; God will judge the promiscuous and the adulterers.
|
|-
|5
| Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.
|Let your way be without love of money, and be content with what you have now. God has said, I will never leave you or abandon you.
|
|-
|6
| So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me.
|So we can boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and will not be afraid of what any man will do to me.
|
|-
|7
| Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation.
|Remember your rulers, who have spoken the word of God to you. Follow the example of their faith, carefully observing the result of their behavior.
|
|-
|8
| Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.
|Jesus Christ is the same, yesterday, and today, and forever.
|
|-
|9
| Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines. For it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have been occupied therein.
|
|
|-
|10
| We have an altar, whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|11
| For the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest for sin, are burned without the camp.
|
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.
|
|
|-
|13
| Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach.
|
|
|-
|14
| For here have we no continuing city, but we seek one to come.
|
|
|-
|15
| By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name.
|
|
|-
|16
| But to do good and to communicate forget not for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.
|
|
|-
|17
| Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief for that is unprofitable for you.
|
|
|-
|18
| Pray for us for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly.
|
|
|-
|19
| But I beseech you the rather to do this, that I may be restored to you the sooner.
|
|
|-
|20
| Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant,
|
|
|-
|21
| Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
|
|
|-
|22
| And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation for I have written a letter unto you in few words.
|
|
|-
|23
| Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he come shortly, I will see you.
|
|
|-
|24
| Salute all them that have the rule over you, and all the saints. They of Italy salute you.
|
|
|-
|25
| Grace be with you all. Amen.
| Grace be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]